Hunter of Ash and Cinder
by ExoDemonG
First published
After being transported to Equestrian by some merchant guy, Jace goes off to protects everything he loves, as few as it seems.
I've lived for a long time, I've have seen things that would give anyone nightmares, I fought against beings that called themselves gods, even some that are older than gods. I've done things that I regret over the years for the name of some sort of protection.
I'm an Old Hunter, I hunt creatures and monsters that plague the land which the other hunters. They are new and most of them are going to die, but that's what you get with this kind of job.
My Name is Jace Belaguard, I'm the Hunter of Ash and Cinder, here's my messed up story.
This is a Displacement story and a revamp of my old story Magic: the Gathering Friendship is magic-I think?- (Edit: it's Re-revamp... is that a word? Read the old chapters before I take them down)
MlpxBloodborne
Also, this story is humanized, or in other words, everyone is a human... ish... more on below.
Unicorns are known as Magi, they look like half-elves and can use magic.
Pegasi are known as Skyborn, they can sprout wings when the want to fly.
Earth ponies are known as Terran, they look like humans that are REALLY strong.
Alicorns are known as Celestials, look like Magi but with wings... when they want to have them.
There are beings know as Beastkin, there are different sub-types. ex: Spike is a Beastkin of the dragon so he would look like a human but with dragon-like eyes and claws and a tail.
There are also beings that are half-breeds which are known as Cross-breeds.
Message:
“If you are in need of assistance, ring the bell four times and say your issue, if I deemed it worthy I will come.”
Return from Ash (or in this case stone)
“1,985 bottles of beer on the wall, 1,985 bottles of beer, take one down pass it around, 1,984 bottles of beer on the wall~”
I sang the beer song for the… Two-hundredth time since my imprisonment in stone from the last… what four thousand years? Anyway, I'm stuck here for as a statue in a cave under the old castle and let me tell you that being a piece of rock kinda sucks. One of the issues is that it's so boring, I already went through all my adventures that I have done so now I'm singing songs to pass the time. You know after being a statue for a long time would have made me insane huh, well after what I have seen all the nightmares I had to deal with I believed that I already lost my sanity, hell I didn’t think I had one, to begin with.
Oh, you don’t know who I am, I apologize about that. My name is Jace Belaguard, you may know me as the Hunter of Ash, the kingslayer or just The Hunter. But I used to be known by a different name Nick Smith, and I use to live a normal life until I went to Pax Prime. Just to keep this short I met someone that looked like the Merchant from Resident Evil 4 and offered me a deal for some Bloodborne weapons and I took them and then I got sent to the Land of Equestria from the show My little Pony, Friendship is Magic, yes I know of the show and it’s enjoyable, but there’s a lot of differences to this place than the show.
For one they are humans instead of ponies or anthro ponies and there’s are monsters from the games Bloodborne and I was fighting them for a very long time. I don’t know where I am in the story line but a few years back I felt a dark magic pulse coming from above me so I guess that would mean that was Nightmare Moon… I wonder how those two are doing? Tia and Lu I mean.
Now that I’m still stuck at a statue it’s time to go back to what I was doing, now where was I… oh yes.
“1,984 bottles of beer on the wall,1,9845 bottles of beer, take one down pass it around, 1,983 bottles of beer on the wall~”
Twilight
“Run Spike! They are gaining on us!” I yelled as I ran for dear life. We ran from Fairgate into the Everfree from the Plunder vines, at times Spike will blast them with his flames but they kept coming.
“They just don’t quit!” Spike yelled as he sprinted forward. I had to dodge or teleport through some trees just to keep ahead but I was running out of breath.
“I need… to… work out… some more.” I panted as I pushed my legs to run further.
“Twilight I see light up ahead! I seeEEEEEEEE-!” I heard Spike yell out and before I could look where I was going I stepped out of the trees and saw that there was no ground. I blinked a few times as I saw some birds flew by.
“AHHHHHHH!” I screamed as I fell down. Luckily my landing was soft, kind of. “Oww, what did I land on?”
“Vat vould mee by ead.” I heard someone talk under me. I looked down and saw Spike under me. I quickly got off him as he pushed off the ground and spat out dirt. I looked up to see the vines are coming down from the cliff and heading toward us. I looked around and saw a cave.
“Spike in here!” I said as I pulled him off the ground and we both enter the cave. We headed into the cave to get some distance out of them.
“Hey Twilight, their not following us,” Spike said as he looked behind. I stopped and looked back. It was true they were at the entrance of the cave, what’s more, weird is that they look… afraid to come in.
“What’s wrong you overgrown plant, to scared to come in and get us!” Spike yelled as he threw fire at them.
“Spike, I don’t think antagonizing them is going to help, also I think they're either scared of this place or…” I looked down the pitch black cave. “They're scared of something in here.”
Spike gulped at the thought. I looked around the place but the only way back where we came from and deeper in the cave.
“I think there’s maybe an exit deeper in the cave, let’s hope there’s is one,” I said.
“If not maybe we are gone long enough for the plants to get bored and leave,” Spike said to me. I smiled and we head deeper into the cave.
As we head down into the cave Spike found an old lantern that still works when he lit it. It shines brightly as we walked.
As we walked I thought back at what the rest of my friends said to me. They only saw me as a princess and not as a friend that knew them for three years.
“Twi, are you ok?” Spike asked me. I looked at him and gave him a small smile.
“I'm fine, just a lot has happened.” well it wasn't a lie but it's not the full truth. He came up to me and give me a hug. Before I turned into an alicorn Spike was a little bigger than me two years ago since one of the reasons that he didn't grow because he wasn't eating everything thing he needed.
"Don't worry sis, everything is going to be ok.” He told me “We just need to find an exit and then we-”
"STOP!!” I heard someone yell out. We both stopped where we are and looked around. We didn’t see anyone here. “Don’t take another step!”
“Wh-who are you? What do you mean?” I asked out.
“Look down.” The voice said. I looked down at the ground and with the light from the lantern, I saw a trail of ants right where I was about to step.
“Ants?” Spike said.
“Yes ants, they're the only company I have since I was stuck here. Oh, look! One of them has a leaf!” The voice said. I looked around to see where this voice is coming from.
“Who are you, where are you?” I asked the voice.
“Who I am is not important, where I am well taking a few steps forward and you will see. Don’t step on the ants!” The voice said. I looked at Spike and we stepped over the ants and walked forward. I saw crates and weapons all over the place and right at the back of the room what I saw was a statue of a being. We walked up to it and I got the feeling that’s it’s looking at us.
“Oh look, my old lantern I was wondering where I put it.” The statue said. I looked at Spike and back at the statue.
“You're… a talking statue.” Spike said to it.
“Yes I am and you’re a talking purple and green lizard.” The statue said to him.
“Hey! I’m a dragon!” Spike argued.
“They are also talking lizards.” The statue replied. Spike crossed his arms and huffed a bit. I took a step closer to the statue.
“Why are you here?” I asked him.
“Hmm… honestly, I don’t remember, it been so long since I was imprisoned that I might have forgotten.” The statue said.
“Well my name is Twilight Sparkle,”
“Princess Twilight Sparkle,” Spike commented. I glared at him.
“Princess you say, well I would greet you properly but as you can see I can’t I’m stuck in a rock and a hard place.” The statue said as he started to laugh at his own joke.
“That was terrible,” Spike said to the statue.
“Anyway, do you have a name?” I asked.
“Hmm… well since I’m a statue you can call me… Hunter.” The statue said. I stopped and thought about it, Hunter, where have I heard that before?
“Alright Hunter, is there any other way out of here other than the way we came?” I asked. Hunter didn’t say anything for a couple moments as he thought.
“I believe there’s a hidden door on the left side, your right side, the wall that leads to the great tree.” He said. I went over to the wall and started to check the wall. Sure enough, there was a rune there, I put my hand on it and felt the magic activate and a door opened beside me. I heard Hunter chuckled a bit. “My sister loved secrets and hidden passageways, she installed them all over just for the hell of it.”
“Thank you for the help,” I said to him.
“It’s my pleasure, dear princess.” Hunter said. I eyed him for a second then headed into the passageway with Spike. After some time walking I started to hear voices coming from ahead.
“Well it was your idea to send her home Applejack!” I heard Rainbow yell.
“We all agreed that it was for the best, it was to protect her.” Applejack retorted. Me and Spike came to an opening and saw the Tree of Harmony being wrapped around by the plunder vines, also the fact that the cave was huge.
“Well let's just say that we had good intentions but I do have to say we might need Twilight for this.” Rarity said to them. I heard Applejack sighed.
“Ah thought sending her back home would be the best but-” She was cut off when the ground shook. They all looked around to see where it was coming from. “WHAT IN TARNATIONS IS THAT!”
I looked at where Applejack was looking at and my eyes widen at what I saw.
(Curse-Rotted Greatwood)
It was a living tree that was walking towards the Tree of Harmony, it had plunder vines all over it. In the blink of an eye, I saw the vines shot out and grabbed each of my friends. Fluttershy and Rarity screamed. Applejack and Rainbow tried to break free but couldn’t.
“Twilight look out!” Spike yelled as he pushed me. I was knocked to the ground and looked up to see Spike, my adopted little brother gets grabbed and pulled into the air. I screamed at him and saw the vines coming towards me. I panicked and scrambled to my feet and ran down the passageway.
I ran as fast as I could back to the room with the statue, as I came in I fell to my knees and started to cry. I just watched my friends and brother get taken away from me and I can’t do anything but run away.
“Twilight? What’s wrong?” I heard the voice of Hunter asked me. I looked at him with tears in my eyes.
“M-my friends have been taking from me by… by a walking tree.” I told him.
“A walking tree? Tell me what did it look like?” he asked. I wiped my tears away and described the tree to him. After I was done I heard him curse a bit.
“The Curse-Rotted Greatwood, I thought I took care of it back then, listen Twilight I wish I could help but I’m stuck here there’s nothing I can do.” He told me. I looked at for a moment then around the room, I saw weapons lying around. I got up and went over to them and started to pick them up. “What are you doing?”
“I’m going to save my friends,” I told him as I picked up an axe.
“This is a very bad idea.” Hunter stated. I frowned at him.
“Look my friends and little brother are going to die, I’m not going to sit here and let them die,” I told him.
“No, I mean it’s a bad idea since you have no idea how to use that.” Hunter said.
“It can’t be that hard, you swing it around and try to hit something with it, what’s more, difficult than tha-” I moved my hand over some button and pressed it. It made the axe extended quickly. I yelped as it happened and the axe swung down into some crates.
“Told you.” He said. I glared at him and was going to say something until I heard something fell onto the ground, it sounded like a bell. I looked over and saw a small bell on the ground in front of me.
I stared at it for a moment, I felt the energy coming off it that I never felt before. It felt old very old.
“Twilight, do you want to save your friends?” Hunter asked me. I stared at the statue as his tone changed. “Well do you?”
“Of course, I do.”
“Well take that bell and ring it.” I blinked at him and looked at the small bell. How can a bell help?
“I… I don’t understand, how can a bell-”
“Twilight just shut up and ring the damn bell, lives are on the line!” He yelled at me. I blinked at him and looked at the bell again. I then picked the bell up and looked at it, it looked like a simple bell.
“I hope this works,” I said as I rang the bell. It made an echoing rang that bounced around the room. At first, nothing happened but after a minute, I heard it. The sound of something cracking. I turned to ask where that sound was coming from but the statue exploded. I covered my eyes so that the dust that was blown away from the explosion. I opened my eyes to see the axe in front of me and someone standing over it. I saw a clawed hand reached down and pick it up and set it on his shoulder. I looked him and saw that his face is covered up with a hat and facemask. All I could see is his eyes, they were dark blue.
“Well Twilight, it looked like it worked.”
Jace
I took a moment to stretch and move around a bit to see if anything is asleep. After that was done I started to look through the crates to see if I have anything to help in this fight. Out of all the weapons that are in somewhat good condition, there were three, the Hunter’s axe, the saw cleaver, and the Threaded cane. I frowned at this, a rifle spear would be nice but mine is back at the workshop. I went with the cane, had to go with the classics.
Next, I went to see if I could find a firearm of sorts. Sadly I couldn't find any and if I did I couldn't find any ammunition, I did find some firebombs so that’s something. I even found some fire paper, against a being like a giant tree zombie would be handy.
I turned to Twilight as she watched me and I gave her a nod saying that I was ready. We both headed into the passageway, after a few minutes we came to the room of the great tree. I looked over to the Rotten one and saw the vines that hold the rest of the mane six and Spike who was trying to blast the vines with his fire.
“Alright here’s the plan, I’m going to go down there and deal with that thing and you are going to stay here and-” I got cut off by Twilight.
“What no, I’m not going to sit here and watch, they are my friends and I want to save them, I may be a princess but I don’t want others to protect me because of it.” She told me.
“You didn’t let me finish, I want you to stay here and if you get any change start blasting the Rotten tree and it’s vines, also the catch your friends,” I replied. She just stared at me for a moment.
“Oh… wait what do you mean by-” I stood up and walked back a bit and stopped as I moved to the sides a bit to get the angle right. I flicked my wrist to make the cane transform to its second form when I did I sprinted forward and jumped into the room. I was heading towards the tree, I swung the whip at one of the arms of the tree and ride it Indiana Jones style. I landed on the ground in front of the Rotten wood and the other tree and looked at the Rotten wood. Taking the cane and hitting the butt end on the ground to make go back to its first form, I look at the monster I smiled a bit.
"Let’s start this hunt shall we." I said to it. It responded by trying to crush me with its foot. I dashed to the right of it and swiped at one of the boils on its legs. It took me two swings to make it burst, eww. I jumped back as it tried to slam at me with it’s… hand? I could never tell if it’s a hand or another foot. I moved around the back of the tree to get to its other boils as it started to shake. I looked up to see orbs starting to fall I had to move quickly to dodge the acid filled orbs.
Luckily I dodge all of them but it have me ended up in front of it as it swiped at me. I didn’t have time to dodge it so I braced myself. I got sent into a wall which knocked the air out of me. I blinked a few times and shook my head.
“I’m out of practice,” I muttered as I stood up. I grip my cane and flicked my wrist, I took one of the fire papers and rubbed it on the cane it set it ablaze. “Let’s see if you like this.”
I went to one of the other boils and saw that it was on one of its arms, it is a hand! I swiped at the boil and set that ablaze. I hear it scream which made me smile as I went after the other two which didn’t last long. Now that those are done I can deal with the ones in front of it. As I got there it tried to squash me but again I dodged it and went back into tearing at it.
As I saw doing that it started to lift up from the ground. Looking up I saw what it was doing.
“Oh for fuck sakes,” I said as I dashed away from it, it slammed back down spraying acid all over. If I keep my distance the acid will dissipate and go to a non-lethal state but what won't stop would be the smell. Lucky I have my mask enchanted to block all bad odors, I can't say the same for the others.
“Oh, Celestia that's dreadful!”
“Oh… my…”
“I think my going to be sick…”
“And ah thought the pig pens smelled bad.”
“HURL!!!!”
“Ahh! Pinkie, not on me!”
“Ugh… sorry Spike.”
I looked at the acid and saw that it was going to its safe state so I took another fire paper and went back at it. It took a few tries and some dashes to get out of harm's way but I got the last boil, now for round two. The front of the tree opened up and a giant arm comes out of it, I also saw the vines move to a more aggressive state. The ones that were holding the others let them go and sent them falling, luckily a purple aura went around them and moved them to just outside of the cave.
With them out of the way I can do some real damage to it. I jammed the cane into the ground and started to pull out the fire bombs. I lit one of them and throw it at the arm, I watched it hit the arm and bounced off, I looked at the other one in my hand and saw that the fuse wasn’t there. I cursed as the arm tried to hit me. I dashed around the attacks that it did plus the vines that were striking at me. Looking around I saw my cane and had a dumb idea, rushing for it I rolled into it to dodge a vine. I took it and set it to the second from and saw flames coming off it. I took all of my firebombs and threw them at the tree and swung the whip at one of the bombs.
It caused the bomb to explode which spread to the other which caused the space above me to fill with fire and burning plants. The Rotten Greatwood took some steps back and groaned in pain. I took the cane with my left hand and focus on my right. I felt my magic building up as sparks of electricity came off my clawed hand. I grip down on it which made a spear of lightning, I looked at the Greatwood and aimed.
“Eat This!!” I yelled as I threw the spear at it. Have you seen a lightning bolt hitting a tree? Well imagine that but a hundred times stronger. The spear hit the Greatwood and went right thru it, if trees could scream in pain I think it would be a low growling sound since that what it was doing. I watched it slowly turn into dust and felt the souls come into me, or is it blood echoes? I turned and saw the others come into the cave, I then saw a cyan blur that came right up to me.
“That. was. AWESOME!” Rainbow yelled in my face.
“Yeah! The giant tree monster was all like ‘Grr I’m a giant tree monster’ and you were like ‘Hiya! Whaa! Fire whip!’” Pinkie said as she was doing action movies, which were in my personal space which Rainbow was also was as well. I put two fingers on each of their heads and pushed them back.
“Personal space please,” I told them. I saw Fluttershy and Spike trying to get Twilight down as Applejack was standing away from the group, she didn’t look happy. I saw Rarity tying a bandana on to keep the acid smell, I guess she has perfume or something. I looked back at the Tree of Harmony and saw that the lightning spear missed it just by foot to the right, whoops.
“So now that over with, what now?” Twilight asked.
“I don’t know, we have to cure the Tree of Harmony but how do we do that?” Fluttershy said. I looked at the tree for a moment.
“Do you have any idea mister?” Pinkie said. I eyed her for a moment and thought on my answer.
“No.” I lied to her. I saw Aj looked at me and frowned, if I was anyone else she would have known that I was lying but I was a hunter, I lied to a lot of people so I got really good at it. I then turned and started to walk out of the cave.
“Wait where are you going, Hunter?” Twilight asked.
“I been a statue for who know’s how long so I want to go and look around, I know you can figure out how to save the tree,” I said to her as I walked out of the cave and out of earshot. “And to see an old friend.”
I walked through the forest at a brisk pace, this place used to be known as the forbidden woods and some other names but I liked the name Everfree, it has a nice ring to it. After navigating through the place I finally found the town Fairgate, I frowned a bit as it reminds me of the one place that used to be here but that’s the dream now, Neb saw to that.
I walked over to a tree and looked into town and saw Discord laying on a pink cloud, I frowned at this remembering the fights and contests we had back then. I took out a pebble that I had in my pocket and started to walk towards him. I looked down at the pebble, these things creep me out sometimes.
I walked slowly behind him being as quiet as I can, I got about three feet from him and again frowned. I took the pebble and flung it at him, it hit right in the back of his head.
“Ow! What was that?” He yelled as the pebble floated up to his hand. “A pebble? Why would anyone throw a pebble at me?”
“If you still had your skills from back then you could of dodge that,” I said to him. He froze for a second then got off his cloud and turned to me. He blinked at me for a few times.
“Jace? Is that really you?” He asked me.
“It is old friend looks like you're not crazy anymore,” I told him with a smile. He frowned a bit and rubbed his lion arm.
“It been so long yet you still treat me as a friend after all I did, I almost killed you.” He told me.
“It’s in the past and you were under the hunters bloodlust but now you’re better,” I reassured him. He looked at me and smiled.
“Jace It’s good to see you again.” He said.
“It’s good to see you too Gascoigne, it’s good to see you too.”
Author's Notes:
New revamped story :)
If I missed something and an error that I missed.
Oh! and for those who are wondering about what he's wearing, here you go:
see you all in the next chapter :)
Family meet up and the Hunters Dream
After I met up with Gascoigne, who goes by Discord now, we walked into Fairgate and talked.
“So you been a statue this whole time. What happened?” Discord asked me as we passed a group that was trying to clean up a pile of dead plunder vines.
“Don't remember it been a long time since that I forgot what happened, I remember me and you, Star, and the king sending three sirens to how knows where ” I told him. Discord frowned at this.
“Just to let you know that was… almost fifty thousand years ago.” He explained. I walked in silence for a bit until I spoke.
“By the old ones I'm old.” was all I said before chuckling. Discord rolled his eyes at me.
“You laugh at the fact that you're older than everyone around you, I believe you’re insane Jace.” Discord commented. I kicked a rock and watched it go off into a bush.
“Being insane is more fun Discord,” I said to him, then a thought came to mind. “Oh Lord, everyone is dead I forgot about them.”
“You mean your old pals that were around before? I don't know about that last time I went to the valley but the pathway was sealed up and with everything me, Tia, and Lu we couldn't break it,” he said to me. I nodded as I plan on heading there as I saw Discord tilted his head a bit. “By the way, does those two know your up and about?”
I stopped and looked at him and to the forest as he did the same.
“No, but they will know in… 3...2...1..."
“WHAT!!!!” A loud yell came from the forest that shook the ground. I heard some glass breaking and yelling from around me as I shook my head.
“Well this is going to be interested, how long before they going to take before getting here?” I asked as I get ready for it.
“By the way of that yell, I believe thirty seconds, a minute tops.” Discord said as he moves out of the way. I looked over at him as he is now wearing an army uniform and saluting to me. I shook my head as I saw two blurs coming towards me, a white one and dark blue one, and then I got hit by them with the force of a freight train. I got launched backward into a building as I felt two beings hug me to death.
“You're alive! You're really are alive!” Luna said as she started crying. Celestia didn't say anything other then hug me tighter, I felt my lungs losing air.
“Nice… to see.... you two too but… I do need some...air!" I try to say. They let go of me as I gasped for air. After taking some deep breaths I looked at the two of them, Luna was wearing a dark blue dress with the moon on her left shoulder while Tia was wearing the same kind of dress it was white and with the sun on her right shoulder. I saw that she was crying. I wiped the tears away.
“Hey hey, no need for that,” I said to her. She shook her head.
“I thought you were gone again, we search for so long that I almost forgot what you looked like. After Luna was taken I thought that was it, but after she returned I prayed that you will too.” She said. I placed my hand on her shoulder and looked at her.
“Tia you should know by now that I will always come back and it would take a lot to stop me.” I stopped to think about it. “Well… other than your cooking."
Tia stared at me for a long minute before Lu started laughing which made Tia to repeatedly smack her.
“Will. You. Shut. Up! My cooking has gotten better over the years.” she said angrily. Luna laughter died down to giggling.
“Ya ya, your cooking has gotten better.” She said to her. As Tai looked back at me I saw Luna shaking her head and mouthing ‘Nooo’ to me. I rolled my eyes and looked over to see that Discord is walking off with a hardhat on.
“Well, how about we move this to someplace more comparable and a place with something to drink.”
Twilight
I walked quickly to Fairgate with my friends. We have restored the Tree of Harmony and brought the princesses back, that’s the plus side the downside is that Discord maybe has something to do with the plunder vines and the giant tree monster that attacked us… kinda. There was also the fact that we gave up the Elements of Harmony and now are stuck with some sort of box with six locks on it.
“Is anyone going to talk about how the princesses acted when we explained about that hunter guy? That was really weird.” Rainbow asked as she flew overhead.
“Maybe they know of him?” Fluttershy said.
“Well all I gotta say is that his outfit looks… dusty.” Rarity said as she almost tripped over a root from a tree. I had to admit I was wondering if they knew Hunter? They did yell with their Royle voices and bolted off that made Dash jealous.
“I don't know but we can ask them when we get back,” I said to them. It took us a few minutes but we finally got back to Ponyville and it looked… better than when we left. There were no plunder vines anywhere and I saw Discord sweeping with a broom, there was also ten other brooms around him doing the same thing. He also seemed more happy, he looked up and waved at us.
“Ahh and the stars of the show have returned, have a nice trip?” He asked us as he leans on the broom he was using. I glared at him.
“No we didn’t and it’s due to you planting the plunder vines!” I accused him. He simply rolled his eyes and started to float in the air on a pink cloud.
“Well yes I did, truth be told I didn’t know when they would sprout.” He said to me. I was going to yell at him some more but I stopped and stared at him.
“Wait… did you just a mite that you planted them?” I asked him. He nodded at me with a smile. I blinked at him and looked over to Applejack.
“He’s… telling the truth Twi, also don’t use me as a lie detector!” Aj said angrily. I looked back at Discord.
“Do you know where the Princesses are?” I asked him. Discord held his chin with his paw and thought about it.
“Well, there’s one standing right in front of me and another in the blasted north…”
“You know what I mean!” I yelled at him. He chuckled at me.
“Oh Twilight you need to relax, as for where old Sunny and Moony they are at your home drinking tea.” He said to me.
“Thanks,” I said as I started to walk away. My friends and I walked all the way to the Golden Oaks Library. As I reached the door it opened as Luna stepped out and saw us.
“Ahh Twilight and friends it’s good to see you all, would you all like some tea?” She asked us. I was taken back by the fact of how calm she is right know, with all that just happened.
“Umm, Princess Luna are you alright?” Rarity asked. Luna frowned at her.
“I’m perfectly fine, I don’t see why I wouldn’t be.”
“Well, there was the fact that you and Princess Celestia disappeared and the plunder vines and the craziness and…” Pinkie got interrupted by Dash covering her mouth. Luna rolled her eyes and let us in.
As I walked in the first thing I saw was Hunter sitting on the couch. I didn’t realize it before but he’s much taller than I thought he was, even on the couch he was about the same height as me standing. He had his hat and mask off as he drank some tea, he had dark blue hair and beard, he also had a scar over his left eye. I also saw Princess Celestia sitting beside him with her arms crossed and looking unhappy.
“I could have made the tea,” Celestia said as Hunter drink some of his tea.
“The last time you were in the kitchen you blew it up by making ice.” He told her. I saw her cheeks puff a bit and looked over at us.
“Oh, Twilight I didn’t know you returned, I hope we weren't intruding.” She said to me. I shook my head at her quickly.
“N-no Princess you don’t have to worry about that.” I stuttered. She giggled at me.
“Twilight you know that you don’t need to call me by my title, we’re equals now.” She told me. I blushed a bit. I looked at her and Hunter.
“Prin- I mean Celestia does you and Luna know of Hunter?” I asked her. I hear a chuckle from behind me.
“Hunter? So that’s the name you go by?” Luna said. Hunter shrugged at her.
“Hey when you’re a statue for so long your name means nothing really, but now that I’m out I should go by my real name.” He said. Celestia smiled and stood up.
“Twilight, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie I want to introduce you all to Jace Belaguard,” She looks over to him with a smile. “My older brother.”
Jace
As soon she said that Well all I gotta say is that I wish I had a camera since this was priceless, all of the mane six faces were funny. I covered my ears when I saw Luna did.
“WHAT!!” They all yelled. I chuckled a bit as I lowered my hands.
“Yeah, that never gets old,” I said. I saw Twilight look at me and then at Tia and back again.
“But… but you don’t look anything like each other, so how…” she started but stop when I looked at her with a hurt expression.
“Twilight how rude of you, I thought you would understand.” I started to rub my eyes as if I was wiping away tears. I saw glimpses of her looking around both confused and worried. This could have kept going but I got smacked in the arm by Tia.
“Stop that, you’ll make her go into a panic,” she said. I smiled and looked at the now confused looking Twilight.
“Okay, there’s really a reasonable reason for this.” I started to say.
“He’s adopted,” Luna said without missing a beat. I pointed at her and nodded.
“Yup pretty much,” I said. They looked at me with a little more at ease with that.
“So if you’re the brother of the Princesses… umm does that make you a… umm, a Prince?” Fluttershy asked. The three of us looked at her for a moment.
“No.” All three of us said.
“Wait what do ya mean no?” AJ asked. I looked at her and saw Tia was going to answer her.
“You see my dear stud-” she paused for a moment before continuing “ I mean friend , he might be our brother but he chooses not be a prince.” she explained.
“Also I had never liked the idea of being a prince, so there's that,” I told her. I looked over at everyone and finally getting to see them properly.
Twilight has sorta pale skin as there was a tan coming along and some of her hair behind one of her ears, her ears looked like half-elf ears. She wore what I can guess is a librarian outfit with a button up vest, white shirt and purple short skirt that showed her, now cut up legs.
Fluttershy wore a white tank top and jeans that hugged her… Ehem!... curves, really well. Her skin was fairly normal for a skyborne living on the ground, her hair is also tied into a ponytail that really show her face.
Applejack had her trademark hat on with her hair falling behind her. She wore a plaid shirt that was tied at her midriff with a brown jacket over it, she had jean shorts on and she had the farmer's tan.
Pinkie had normal skin and very poofy hair, it kinda looks like cotton candy. She wore a pink t-shirt with the phrase 'Keep calm and party on!’ on it with yellow pants.
Rarity had fair skin with her hair styled fancy with a twig sticking out of it. She wore a dark blue and purple dress shirt with black pants. I saw her checking that her clothes were ok, still not seeing the twig.
Rainbow had a tan and her hair short, like cut short, she wore one of those runner suits with a pair of shorts over them. She was floating in the air on with cyan wings on her back.
Spike wore a purple jacket with a black shirt underneath with black pants. He had brawler's gloves one with holes for his fingers which are also clawed. He had spiky green hair and green draconic eyes as well. He also was holding a locked box.
“Oh hey! A box!” I said as I stood in front of him and taking the box and looked at it. I looked over at Tia showing her the box. “Do we have any paper clips?”
“I don't think you can open it with paper clips,” Tia said. I tilted my head a bit.
“Have you tried?” I asked her. She stared at me for a moment as if she tempted to try and opened the magic box with paper clips.
“Jace I really doubt you can open the box that was given to us by the tree of harmony, with paper clips.” Twilight said in a ‘matter-of-fact' tone. I eyed her for a bit, I tossed the box to her.
“Alright miss know it all, how are you going to open it then,” I asked her. She looked at the box and turned it in her hands.
“Well… umm, we have to… find the keys to it and …. Uhh open it?” She said. I tilted my head a bit as I looked at her.
“Was that a question or an answer?” I asked. The young Magi looked at me, trying to find an answer, as Celestia stepped in.
“Twilight I believe that checking if everyone in town is alright. Discord may have caused some problems but he’s not one to hurt and bring pain.” I snorted at the last part. She shot me a look as I smiled. “But it’s better safe than sorry just to check.”
“A-alright.” she said. She walked over to a table and left the box there as she and the rest of them went out. I looked at Tia and Lu as they stared at the box.
“Staring at it won’t do anything,” I told them. They looked at me for a moment.
“Well we never saw anything like it before, I wonder what’s in it?” Tia wondered. I rolled my eyes at her since I knew what’s in it since I watched the show, I decided not to tell them since that would be spoilers.
“Don’t you two have nobles to see that you’re not gone forever.” I said to them. They both slumped a bit and Lu groaned a bit.
“I hate dealing nobles, there so uptight and everything.” Luna turned and pointed at her sister. “You’re dealing with them.”
“What! Why me!” Celestia cried.
“Because you’re better at it than me, and mostly I don’t want to.” She said as she crossed her arms. “Besides, I’m really close to getting my warrior to level 110.”Tia stared at her with a deadpan expression.
“You’re going to dump dealing with the nobles just so you can go and place a video game!”
“Hey, you did the same thing to me just so you can go to a baking store for cake.” Lu replied.
“The store was having a two for one sale, how can I miss it!” Celestia retorted. I watched them bicker for a bit as they disappeared into a white and blue flash. I shook my head and headed upstairs to find an empty room.
I found one after opening some other doors that were for bedrooms, a bathroom, and closets, so many closets. I stepped into the room and saw that it was a guest bedroom. I sat down cross-legged and closed my eyes. After a moment I felt myself slip into the dream.
I opened my eyes and saw that I was in the Hunter's Dream. I stood up and looked around to see that it still looked the same after all this time.
I saw the workshop and headed towards it. As I walked towards it I saw all the tombstones the surround the place, all the hunters that I may or may not have met. I got to the doors and opened them and saw the interior of the place. It brings back memories of my training days what I basically called my home.
As I looked around I heard footsteps coming from behind me. I turned to see the doll standing there.
“You have returned good hunter.” She said with a smile. I nodded to her.
“It’s good to see you too doll.” I told her. I looked around the place and saw my Estus flask sitting on the table, wow I haven’t seen that for a long time. I grabbed it and saw that it was full, normally I need a bonfire to fill it but placing it in one of the fountains works as well.
“How was your slumber?” the doll asked. I shrugged as I placed the cane on the wall. I looked at all the weapons that I found or made over the years.
“I didn't really sleep but it was uneventful to say at least.” I said to her. I looked at her as a question came to mind. “How's the world doing?”
“Nothing out of the ordinary, there are still beasts out there and the old ones stir, something is coming but I can't say when.” the fool explained. I frowned at this, the old ones are stirring that’s not good.
“I see, well we will deal with it when it gets here, so anything new?” I asked her.
"Yes there is, follow good hunter.” she said as she walked towards a door. As she got there she opened it and looked at me. I walked over to see what's what.
I saw that it was a room filled with different objects, I saw a tiara with a lighting bolt on it, a blue-green stone and… is that a bobblehead from Fallout?
“Okay… what did you get into collation nic-nacks?” I asked her. For the first time in like ever, she giggled.
“Good hunter, the objects you see are called tokens, they are connected to others that are known as Displaced.” she explained. Ohh… they are tokens, right then that makes more sense.
"So why are you showing me this?” I asked her. She closed the door then turn to walk out of the place. I followed her to where she was going. We stopped in front of one of the fountains.
"Dear hunter, you are one of these Displaced, and for that, you need one of these tokens.” She told me. I thought about it for a moment, if I remembered Displaced are people that can summon others by their token.
I went to my bag and pulled out a small bell.
“Will this work?” I asked her. She nodded.
“Yes, now you need to put some of your magic into it and make a message for others to hear, be warned not all displaced are good in nature.” she told me. I looked at the bell and started to put my magic into it. I saw an aura of red and gray surround it as embers floated off it.
Now for a message. I thought about it and came up with something that will give me the choice to accept or decline.
“If you are in need of assistance, ring the bell four times and say your issue, if I deemed it worthy I will come.” I said. I felt the magic settled in the bell. I handed it to the doll and watched her dropping it into the fountain.
"It is done, now do you have any other business?” She asked. I thought about it and shook my head. "Then good hunting.”
I went back to the spot where I came from. I kneel down at the spot and went felt myself returning to the waking world.
The first thing I realized as I returned to the waking world is that there were two others in the room. I didn’t open my eyes as I listen to what’s surrounding me. I heard two sources of breathing, one closer to me than the other, and they were young.
“Do you think he’s sleeping?” the one closer to me said.
“Maybe, he has his eyes closed.” the other said. They were both girls and might be around the ages of ten to twelve. I heard footsteps coming closer to me as I felt someone breathing on me.
“What are you doing!” The one girl said.
“What do you think, seeing if he’s really sleeping.” The close girl said.
“Nyx you can tell that he’s sleeping, why do you want to know something that you can see.” I felt the girl, Nyx I guess, move her head as some of her hair brush my face, I almost sneezed.
“Because maybe he’s not really sleeping, maybe he’s faking it.” Nyx said.
“From what your mom said he fought a giant evil tree monster by himself, I would think that anyone who would try that would be tired.” the girl said. She… had a point. Anyone who would do what I did would be tired or well dead but I been doing this for two lifetimes so I’m used to it.
“Well if he’s sleeping then why is he sitting like that?” Nyx asked. Ok, she’s about three inches from my face and my personal bubble is screaming at me to push her out of it. I have to end this.
I opened my eyes to see two teal eyes behind a pair of glasses. I saw them stare at me for a second before going small. She screamed and jump away from me as I stood up to take a look at them.
Nyx had tan skin and purple hair that was tied in a ponytail. She wore a green t-shirt with a shooting star on it and jeans. The other girl had dark orange hair and yellow/ orange eyes that reminded me of fireflies. She wore a white shirt with a sun with the phrase Praise the Sun!’ and some camo shorts. She had a necklace that had a blue gem attached to it. She didn’t look as surprised.
“See what happens to when you do something like that, this happens.” She said towards Nyx. Nyx got up and glared at the other girl.
“Shut up, anyway, we now know that’s he’s awake.” She said. I just looked at her.
“You should also know that it’s rude to get close to someone without asking them.” I told her. She just shifted a bit on the spot.
“S-sorry mister, we were just curious.” Nyx explained.
“We?” the other girl asked. Nyx looked at her and shrugged.
“Well you did follow me.” she said. I saw them stare at one another for some time as I sat down on the bed.
“Alright let’s leave ‘who followed who’ or whatever it is behind, what’s your names?” I asked them.
“I’m Nyx Sparkle, nice to meet you!” Nyx said with a smile.
“Hello, I’m Stella.” The other girl said. I stared at her for a minute. Stella… why does that name sound familiar…
“Right, I’m Jace Belaguard it’s nice to meet you two.” I said to them. I looked out of the window and saw that I saw gone for about an hour, dang going into the dream takes longer than I thought. “Where’s is everyone?”
“My mom is checking up on Discord then heading off to Canterlot, she won’t be back until later,” Nyx said as she crossed her arms and frowned. “And she didn’t bring me along.”
Stella rolled her eyes at Nyx as I looked at them. I have two girls with me and no one is around…
“Anyone up for some sweets?” I said to them. Their face up with Christmas trees.
“YES!” They both said. I chuckled and all of us went to Sugarcube Corner for some sweets.
Author's Notes:
New Chapter! If anyone remember from the old story then you would remember Stella :) Also NYX! xD
If you see any errors please point them out. Thank you.
See you all in the next chapter. :)
Old home, new friends, and zombies
I spent yesterday with Nyx and Stella, we hung out for it as the mane six went to figure out the locked box. You know the drill, six locks so six keys, where are they? I have no clue, go find them. That’s pretty much is the whole thing.
Today I was with Twilight as we walked in town.
“Where are we going?” Twilight asked me. I looked over at her and smiled.
“Just looking for my old place, it should be around her somewhere.” I told her. I looked around as we walked until I saw an open plot of land away from other buildings. I smiled and went to that plot and looked around on the ground.
“What are you looking for?” she asked me.
I looked at her for a moment before returning to searching. “You ask a lot of questions, now… it should be right... here!”
I found a rune on the ground and place my clawed hand on the ground and felt a pulse of magic on it. I stood up as the spell dissipate, revealing the building.
“Home sweet home.” I said as I moved over to the front door. I opened it and opened the door, I got hit with the smell of old books and steel. The place looked like it once was but with a layer of dust. I looked at the fireplace and saw only remnants of coals that were once there. I looked back and saw that Twilight was looking around in amazed at the whole thing.
“Welcome Twilight, to the Hunter’s workshop.”
“This… how did nobody see this, it has an invisibility spell on it, but…” I chuckled at her as she tried to figure out how this all works.
“It’s not really an invisibility spell, it’s more of an indifferent spell, you may have walked passed it before but you just didn’t notice or didn’t care about it.” I explained to her as I walked her to the door. “Now if you don’t mind, I have some cleaning to do.”
As much as I love the workshop, it’s home to me, there’s one problem with this one; it works on Doctor Who logic meaning that the inside is bigger than the outside. There are many rooms in here, and those rooms have rooms, and some of those rooms have rooms, etc, etc. What does that mean? Well… it means a lot of cleaning, I spent what feels like hours cleaning the main room, the infirmary, some bedrooms and the armory.
I sighed as I leaned on the wall. I looked around at the main room as something pulled at my senses. I looked down the hall at where it was coming from and headed towards it. I came to a room and opened the door and walked into one of the training rooms, at first I didn’t see anything but then I saw shapes. I waved my hand and allow the light to come on, I saw figures stumbling around a bit, one of them looked over at me.
“Uh, hello? What are you doing- WHOA!” I yelled as the one ran towards me and tried to bite me. I looked at the other and saw some simulations to them.
“Zombies… you gotta be kidding me!”
I groaned as I pulled out my cane and started to fight them. They… weren’t the toughest enemies I fought against, all they did was lunging at me. I took them out and cut their heads off, after I finished, I wiped the blood off and stomped on the heads of them.
“Now, how did you all get in here?” I said. I heard a ripping sound as a rift opened up. “Oh, what now!”
The pull of the rift was strong as I tried to fight it, that is until I slipped on a pool of blood.”
“YOU GOTTA BE FUCKING KIDDING ME!” I yelled as I went through the rift.
I was face down on the ground as I came too, I pushed myself up and took in my surroundings. I was in some sort of alleyway with trash everywhere. I picked myself up and dusted myself off.
“Okay, that was weird.” I said as I flicked my hand, then again, then for a third time. “Right, I now have no magic, great.”
I looked around and saw a body on the ground. I went over and saw that it was a man with a gun in his hand and another on his back. He looked like he shot himself, what the hell happened here. I bent down and started to take stuff off him, he had a pistol with fifteen shot left and a sniper with five. A dark brown trench coat, some jerky, a working flashlight, and a walkie talkie that I don’t know if it works.
“Right…” I said as I put on the coat, I left my old getup back in the shop so this will have to do. I shouldered the rifle and picked the pistol and headed out of the alley.
I got out of the alley and got a good look of the place. Well, holy shit!
“Wow… it looks like nature won the fight with the city.” I muttered to myself. I went off in a random direction to see where it leads me.
???
A loud roar was heard behind me as I continued running down the street. Through the corner of my eyes, I saw a glint and turned towards it, knowing what it was.
Running behind derelict cars, I had stopped once I was behind a minivan. I forcefully opened the trunk of the van, revealing one of the many weapons I had scattered around the area.
I stared at the rocket launcher with a single rocket left next to it before picking it up and loading up the rocket. Once I loaded it up, I climbed up the van and looked down the way I came, seeing the source of the roar.
It ran with a limped leg, meaning it was near death. Of course it was, it had just survived a house collapsing on top of him and I only hoped this would kill it.
Gripping the launcher, I began to focus my aim before finally firing. My arms swung upwards from the force and I fell back onto the floor with a loud thud. My ears were greeted with an explosion and with a groan, I stood back up.
“I guess I need to add rockets to the list of things I need.” I muttered as I walked out from behind the van, seeing what I could describe as a bloody mist.
I looked back, seeing nothing but trees, houses and the road. I was in an urban area of the city, no one really goes here for obvious reasons, but the there a few things worth the risk.
Shaking my head, I had decided to head back into the city. I looked up, seeing the sun in the middle of the sky. It was midday, I've got enough time to make it back.
Over an hour had passed, there hadn't been any sign of raiders or infected. I did managed to find some canned food a few bottles of water.
A few turns through alleyways, I had found a body of a dead scavenger and noticed that it was moved. I walked over the corpse, seeing nothing of use on it and walked out of the alley.
I saw another alley just on the other side of the road and beside was an apartment building. Running across the street, I had entered the alley before grabbing the fire escape ladder and climbing it.
Once on the fire escape, I pulled the ladder back up and began going a few floors before stopping at the fourth floor and spending the window before climbing inside.
I closed the window before looking at the room I stood in, seeing nothing but opened cans and empty bottles. I was home again.
I dropped my bag onto the floor before stretching, earning a few pops from my back. I took off my mask and placed on the counter, then went towards the light switch before flipping it but to no effect.
“Great, the generator is on the fritz again.” I muttered under my breath before walking back to my bag and unloading the contents of it.
It was mostly food, water, two 9mm full magazine clips and a broken hunting scope. Placing the broken scope next my mask and the two magazine clips on the table next to a few of my sidearms I then opened a bottle before chugging it down.
Water never worried me, seeing as the city had rivers here and there, but food was always a priority for me. Speaking of food, there were few apples that had rotten from being out of the fridge too long.
Looking at the black bag on the ground next to the counter, I walked over it and picked it up. I opened the window overlooking the streets and dumped the rotten apples out, letting it be food for the rats outside.
Once the bag was empty, I looked down and saw the mess of apples on the floor before closing the window. Throwing the bag onto the floor, I walked up to the front door.
I looked at the rifle leaning next to the door, it was my Nosler M48 TGR Hunting rifle with a fully detachable scope.
I picked it up along with ten rounds before opening the door and walked out of my room, leaving the door opened and heading towards the roof access.
After climbing up the stairs, I had walked out to the roof, seeing a cooler next to a lawn chair. I placed the rifle next to the chair before sitting down.
“Now…” I said, picking the rifle back and looking down the scope. I began looking down at the road beneath me before hearing the sounds of struggling.
Looking towards the source, I could see a scavenger fighting two infected runners. Focusing on the nearest runner, I fired.
Jace
Moving my way through the city I saw that there was little to no one around. I pulled my mask down to smell the place and quickly put it back on, I doubt that the enchantments are still up but the mask helps a bit. I smelled both the scents of rot and decay and the smell of the woods, kinda.
As I walked I heard the sound of movement from my right. I looked and saw two zombies come out of the building and saw me, I slowly went to my pistol, but stopped I have only fifteen bullets and it would make noise if I fire it, that would attract more of them.
I grip my cane and saw them rush at me, I jumped back and slashed at them, I missed by an inch and kept backing up. One of them was right in front of me and the other moved to the left of me, a loud bang and its head exploded. It fell to the ground, which made the one in front of me look that way, I took this chance to stab its head. The cane went right through it and as I pulled it out it fell to the ground. I place my boot on its head and stomped on it.
I looked at the other one and saw the entrance hole and looked where it came from, I saw a building with someone on top of it, narrowing my eyes I saw that the figure was trailing a gun onto me. I put my hands up and hold the cane above my head.
“You've got guts trying to fight them without a gun!” He yelled.
“Who says that I don’t have one, don’t want to waste bullets.” I yelled back. I looked around the place to see if more zombies came crawling out, rule one of dealing with zombies: loud noises attract more of them.
“You look lost, pal!” I heard him yell. I turned around and looked back at him.
“You could say that, mind if I come up I don’t like yelling stuff at you.” I yelled back.
“There's a fire escape in the alleyway!” He yelled back before leaving his spot. I looked over at the alleyway and headed over. When I got there I saw the fire escape, only that it wasn’t down. I shook my head and looked at the wall and backed up a bit before running towards it, then up it. I turned and grabbed the bars and pulled myself over it. I looked back and chuckled as I went up the escape.
After a few minutes I came to the top of the building and looked around. I saw the being leaning against a door into the building. He tilted his head at me.
“I'd normally shoot other scavengers in the city, but you seem to not belong here.” He said. I just shrugged.
“You could say that.” I told him as I looked over at the city. “So this will sound really weird but, where am I?”
“You're standing in the once proud city of Paradise.” He said with a roll of his eyes.
“Huh, not much of a paradise, but I’ve seen worse.” I told him. I looked down at my clawed hand and opened and closed it a few times. I pulled off the rifle and set it down. “Is it just you or are there others?”
“There are more survivors, most of them had high-tailed it out of the city.” He said as he walked to the edge with his rifle in hand. I nodded and looked away.
“Got a name? I’m Jace.” I told him.
“Ivan DeWitt.” He answered without looking and fired. Looking down, I could see what he fired at. It was another one of those zombies, this one carried a bag on its back.
“Nice shot.” I said to him. He nodded and turned to leave, to I guess to get the bag. “I got it.”
I looked down and stepped off the league. I fell for a few seconds until I kicked the side of the building sending me forward. I rolled to a stand and walked over to the body, grabbing the bag. I heard it groan so I punched it with my gauntlet hand, bashing its head in. I took the bag and went up the fire escape again.
When I got there I saw Ivan staring at me as I set the bag down and walked back where I was.
Ivan
Seeing the bag drop onto the floor, my gaze then landed on Jace before giving the streets one last look and saw nothing. I chambered another round and shouldered the rifle.
“What brings you into the city? People don't usually come here unless they're desperate.” I asked him as I walked passed him.
“Let's just say I just dropped in, oh and here.” he pulled something out of his coat and tossed it to me. I caught it and saw it was an unopened bag of jerky. “I don't eat much anyway, just small things here and there. I don't know how long I'm going to be here and with me, I would just lose it.”
I looked at the bag before shrugging and opened the door. I walked in, leaving the door open for Jace and continued walking down the stairs.
Once I was back on the fourth floor, I had waited for the newcomer before heading inside my room. After seeing him walk down the stairs, I entered my room and placed the rifle next to the door.
I walked over to the table, pulled a chair out before sitting on it, making me face the door as Jace walked in.
“I welcome you to my humble abode.” I said in a sarcastic manner. My place was shit, really, but it's where I sleep so I can't argue that much.
“Guess you haven't heard of spring cleaning.” I heard him mutter and rolled my eyes at the joke.
“So… what exactly brings you to the city?” I asked him again. He walks over and picks up an old toy that I found in my travels around the city, one of those cymbal monkeys.
“Well… there’s no real reason really, I just have the habit of showing up in places.” he told me. I frowned a bit and thought it over.
“There has to be a reason, it’s not like to appear in thin air.” He stared at me for a moment before sitting down against a wall.
“Traveling.”
“Traveling?”
“Yup, when hell broke loose I decide to travel, keep on the move youya know.” He explained. I eyed him for a bit.
“You best not be lying.” I said to him before standing up and heading towards the kitchen. “And for your information, everything went to hell over twenty years ago and you don't look older than thirty.” I said behind the counter.
“I take very good care of myself.” he said with a smile.
“Right.” I said as I took out a 9mm pistol from inside one of the drawers. “And what about your guns? It's not safe without at least an assault rifle or pump action shotgun.” I asked him. He stared at me for a moment, then pointed at the rifle next to the window.
“Well, I got that, and a pistol.” he said as he pulled out a 9mm. "Not much to work with but I’ve been in worst situations.”
I slightly shook my head. I looked through another drawer and found a pack of sticky notes. I heard clanging from behind me, I turned and saw Jace with that monkey and got it to work, which was something since it was broken when I found it.
It kept going for a second before he puts his hand between the monkey's arms. “Hush you.”
“How did you manage to fix that?” I asked him as I wrote down a few things on the small piece of paper before sticking it on the drawer. Once that was done, I walked over to the pile of canned food before picking four cans out of the pile.
“I have my ways, I'm one of those people who did many odd jobs to get by so I became a sort of Jack of trades.” he told me as he set the monkey down gently. "I'm also good at building and repairing stuff.”
“Maybe you'll be of use after all.” I mutter under my breath as I began placing the cans inside the drawer labeled Emergency only.
I turned just as Jace went from sitting to kneeling as he looked over at the window. "Alleyway, across the street.”
I went to the wall next to the window and peeked out, finally noticing that night had fallen. Across the street in the alleyway there were three figures walking out. I glanced over to Jace as he put one finger up.
“Before you ask, no they are not with me and how I know they are there I have really good hearing.”
“Must be the damn The Blood Skulls then.” I groaned before quickly grabbing my Hunting rifle again.
“Tell me if you can see them wearing spiked or salvaged metal armor.” I said to him before opening the window of the fire escape. Setting up, I looked down the scope, unable to see them clearly.
I moved a bit and saw something move into view. Jace crouches down and headed to a different alleyway and disappear into it. I blinked at this, for a big guy he moves fast.
I looked at the kitchen counter behind me, seeing my mask before quickly running towards it, picking it up then putting it on. Once back on the rifle, I pressed the small button on the side of my mask.
The lenses of the mask closed off before opening again, activating the night vision. Looking down the scope once more, I looked over the unknown figures and confirmed my suspicion.
Aiming towards the most heavily guarded one, I noticed his lack of headgear. I grinned before taking a deep breath.
Just as they stopped in the middle of the street, I pulled the trigger before reeling back a bit from the recoil. Pulling a small lever, opening the chamber for the bullet casing to pop out before putting in another fresh bullet.
Quickly aiming down the scope again, I aimed towards the man wearing scavenger’s trench coat that bore the Skull and fired once more, again reeling back from the recoil before popping the casing out and reloading.
I looked out the window, seeing the last one looking at me before taking out his assault carbine. He began firing at my position, making me unable to look out the window.
Leaving the rifle sticking out of the window and taking a quick peek towards the last man, seeing him hiding behind a derelict car.
Without looking through the scope, I pulled the trigger and almost lost my grip due to only holding the rifle with a single hand.
Jace
Even though I don’t have my magic the years of muscle memory of being a hunter never left. I ran towards the alleyway and saw a broken fire escape, using that I climbed it up it onto the roof. I quickly went over to the other side. I looked down and saw two groups of three, one group was heading down the alleyway towards Ivans home as another was heading a different direction, probably to flank the building. I looked up at the sky and saw that it was night time, I blinked at this and remembered my hunter training; my eyes adjust to the dark much quicker than normal and see as if it's day, whether it's from my magic or something else I don't know and honestly I don't care.
I looked around and saw a hatchet under a few boxes, I grabbed it and skirted around the ledge to the other group. I followed them for a bit until I heard the sound of gunfire. The group I was following spun around and went back where they came, this was the point I made myself known.
I jumped off the roof and landed on the one guy at the back of the group, I brought the hatchet down on his head and pulled it out and sprinted forward. The one guy brought his gun up to fire, but I grabbed it and pull the gun and him to me. I embedded the hatchet in his shoulder and used him as a shield as the last one opened fire on me. I moved my hand to the trigger of the gun and pointed it at the shooter's legs. The blast took the guy's leg off, he screamed in pain as I pushed the guy off me and walked over to him. I kicked the gun away and grabbed the guy's neck and lifted him up. At this time and during the fight I heard two shots ring out, I guess Ivan took care of them.
“Why hello there, nice night we’re having.” I said to him as he tried to pry my arm off. “I thought it was a nice night I came out for some stargazing, that is until a group of idiots came by and ruined it.”
“Let me go!” He said with a Spanish accent. I tilted my head a bit and looked around.
“What are you doing here?” I asked him bluntly.
“To kill the Ghost.” He said, struggling with his words. At this, I should take it seriously but…
“Aren’t you a bit old to chansing make believe?” I told him. He glared at me as he again tried to pry my hand. I then heard someone walking over to us. I turned and saw Ivan walking towards us. “Yo.”
Looking at Ivan, I noticed him wearing a gas mask as well as lenses glowing green. The man started struggling harder, almost as if his life depended on it.
“So… what do you want to do with him? Let him walk with a stump or...”
Ivin didn't answer only pulling out a 9mm pistol before firing at the guy's head. A bit of blood splattered on his mask and the man went limp. I sighed and dropped him and looked at the others as the sight settles in.
“Damn, old habits do die hard.” I muttered as I went over and took the hatchet and cleaned it. I saw that two of them have bags and a broken shotgun fell out, hmm, that could be a project for me to do if I'm stuck here.
“So… they seemed friendly.” I said to Ivan.
“I don't care much for jokes.” Was his reply before crouching onto the body and began looting the corpse. I rolled my eyes as I pulled the bag off the corpse and saw that the only things were a broken shotgun, some clothes and half of a piece of wood. I looked around in the alleyway and began to pick some stuff up, some pieces of metal, broken electronics, and a long metal pole. I turned and saw Ivan staring at me.
“Come on, if we stay here any longer we might come across some infected.” He said as he walked passed me. I quickly looted the rest of the body, a shotgun, ammo, and goggles, and followed Ivan. He didn't say much during the walk but if he did say something I didn't hear it since I was busy making measurements in my head.
Ivan
After making our way across the street, I had stopped just in front of the ladder. I looked back to the bodies of the dead gang members.
‘If there was one group, there's always more.’ I thought to myself before looking at Jace.
“You go on ahead, I'll scout around.” I told him before walking out to the street. Looking down at the heavily armored corpse, I saw that a flashlight hanging from the hip.
I bent over and picked it up before seeing if it would turn on. Once it turned on, I turned off the night vision of my mask before shining the light towards the cafe on the other side of the street. Moving the light towards the alleyway, I walked across the street and entered the alley.
I soon reached the center, seeing a cross way in the center. I flashed my light on each end, seeing nothing after hearing the crickets of silence.
I walked on the right pathway, this alleyway was littered with junk and scrap. I stopped and looked at the two buildings beside me. To my left was a very dirty window that was half boarded up, allowing me to see an abandon salon and to my left was a large hole in the wall.
Judging by the lack of bricks on my feet, this was a result of a break in. The building seemed like an old pawn shop, but by the looks of it, no one had looted anything from the place.
I then heard something running. Looking out at the streets, I couldn't see anything and turned around, intending to go back to my apartment, but stopped once again as I heard a can being kicked followed by a sound that is similar to a frog’s croak.
My eyes grew wide before breaking into a full sprint deeper into the alley, earning a screech from the monstrosity behind me. I heard it was closing it before tipping a trash can in its way, but heard it jump and with a side glance, I saw that it was on the wall still following me.
I managed to turn the corner just before it pounced, causing it to slam against the wall before quickly regaining its senses and continue the chase.
Once I ran out of the alley, I quickly spun around with the flashlight in hand before turning it on and began shining it on the monstrosity. I heard sizzling and its pained screech before dashing back into the alley.
I stood still waiting for the screeches to fade away into the distance. Once it did, I sighed before heading towards the fire escape.
“That was close.” I muttered under my breath as I climbed up the ladder. Once on the fire escape, I began going up the stairs.
Jace
“And this goes here and this goes there…” I muttered as I worked on a generator I found. I went exploring when I came back to the apartment, I headed down to the basement, that's surprisingly intact, and saw an old generator. Using the flashlight I found I took a look at it and saw some problems with it.
Sighing, I put the flashlight in my mouth and began working on it.
“And this should be do-AHH!” I yelled as the thing sparked once and began to hum. I stared at it for a bit before looking around some more, it seems that someone was going to do something and/or build something since there was some bricks, coal and an anvil. Seeing these things I knew that I could use them to build weapons.
I headed back up to the room and saw the light on. I turned and saw Ivan staring at me, again. “What?”
“Hasn't anyone taught you to not snoop in other people's home, especially nowadays.” He said. I tilted my head a bit.
“Nope.” I said as I settled down with the bag and pulled out the broken shotgun and started to fiddle with it. The outer case was busted, but the stuff inside was in good shape.
“Well, you shouldn't be, most of these things are ready to bust and trust me, I've looked for more.” He said as he placed the mask he wore on a table next to what looked like a car engine. I eyed it for a second before returning to my project.
“So… mind shedding some light on this ‘Ghost’ that one guy was talking about, now if you don't want to that's fine.” I asked without looking up.
“‘Ghost' is just a title. I was a part of an old group of ‘Ghosts' back when I was sixteen. We were a group of survivors that helped those in need. If anyone wanted a love one freed from the slavers, they’d contact us and we would delivered with little to no problem.” He said as he picked up an old monkey wrench.
“But then something happened.” I said as I pulled out an old radio and took it apart.
“Yeah, we were hunted down like animals by the infamous Blood Skullz. I'm the only one left and a bounty is on my head, but no matter how many patrols they sent or what weaponry they had, I will always be the last thing they'll never see.” He said as he began taking apart the engine.
I took the metal pole and made some mental calculations, I have everything to put it together, but not the equipment to put it together. Sighing, I put the pole down and started to that the other stuff out and took them apart as well, I have other plans for everything. Like landmines.
I looked out of the window and thought back to home, knowing that I would maybe not return scares me, but knowing me, I would just fall and get back in a dumb way, I looked back at Ivan.
“So you want me gone by tomorrow?” I asked him as I finished making my first trip mine, not a landmine but still.
“Your choice, not mine.” He answered after letting the wrench go and ripping something out of the engine. I eyed him for a second and went back to work.
“I think I might stick around, I get the feeling that things are going to become interesting.”
Author's Notes:
You know, I should put up a thing that says 'Will do crossovers and prequel to stories!' because I'm doing a lot of them :P
Anyway, another prequel chapter, well chapters since it was one giant chapter , with Legion.
If you see any errors, please comment on it so I can fix it, ty :)
See you in the next chapter :)
Take Me Down to Paradise City! Where life is dead and the people are shitty!
I moved through the streets at a brisk pace as I headed back to the apartment. It has been a few months since I arrived, but being here reminds me of my past with the zombies. Ivan calls them something else but I stuck with zombies.
I shifted the bag on my back a bit which had some unopened cans of food that I found and some rats strung up from my hunting. I turned the corner and saw one of the zombies walking around and rolled my eyes. I quietly sneaked up to it and decapitated it with my spear, yes a spear I found the equipment to build it. Ivan thought it was a stupid idea but I didn’t care, in the right hands, the spear came be deadly especially this one.
I got to the apartment and took my normal route, up the fire escape and into the building. I walked into the room and set the bag down on the counter. I looked and saw that Ivan wasn’t here. I put the cans away and put some in a place for emergencies when that’s done I looked around one last time and took my spear and flicked it a bit. The blade split open and revealed the barrel of a shotgun. I checked it if everything still worked and reset the spear. I went to a small table and began skinning the rats to make some jerky. I got through three and working on the last one went I heard the sound of footsteps. I had my spear close and slowed my skinning as the steps became louder.
“Why do you always do that?” I heard Ivan said as he entered. I sighed and resumed the last bit of skinning.
“Jerky last longer than most food and I found that smoker that works a while back, hate to not use it,” I said as I began making the jerky part.
“Right, anyways. I've gotten word from an old friend that there are two new scavengers out and about in the city.” He mentioned. I finished up the last bit and put the scraps into a bag of… well, rat hide. I turned to face Ivan.
“And we should be worried?” I asked him. He eyed me for a moment.
“Don't know but by the way, he mentioned them, it was as if they had appeared out of nowhere.” He answered. I stared at him for a minute, appeared out of nowhere? Like me?
“Maybe they are aliens,” I said. He groaned at me as I smiled.
“The one downside with you is that you have awful jokes.” He said to me. I shrugged as I took my spear and meat.
“Be back with more jerky,” I told him as I left the room. I headed two blocks down from the place until I came to an old building. Taking the window I went inside and searched for some boards when I found them I moved them out of the way and saw the smoker. It was in the corner of the building that I rigged that the smoke comes out of the building, it’s one way so no one can come in through the smoke hole.
I opened the smoker up and saw the jerky. I smiled and pulled out more wood chips and refill the tray and replaced the cooked ones with raw ones and reset the whole thing. Putting the border back and turned to leave when I heard something. I turned to the sound and looked around to see a wooden beam that was above me. I climbed up it and hid into the more shadowy part of it, I waited to see who is coming.
I saw two figures coming walking in. With the light coming in I saw that it was two females, one was younger than the other. The younger one have a purple shirt, and orange skirt. She also had black boots on as well. She had red and yellow hair and blue eyes. She also had a small backpack and a two-by-four in her hands.
The other was older with a black and green corset with black jeans and brown combat boots. She had tealish blue hair and green eyes. They look familiar to me, which I figured out when they started talking.
“You led us towards another scavenger.” I heard the older woman growl at the younger one.
“This place was empty, I swear.” Replied the younger woman with hate. I blinked at them. Really, it's Sunset and Chrysalis. How in the hell did they show up… Oh right nevermind. I pulled the walkie talkie out and click the button.
“Old building, two blocks down on the right side, with the red and green sign out front, found those two scavengers.” I said quietly. I put it away and watch them, time to mess with them.
I pulled out a rock from my pocket and threw it towards the door away from them. They heard it and spun around.
“Told you.” Chrysalis spat.
“I told you it was empty when I found it.” Sunset retorted.
“Whatever, be a good child and stay here I'll drive this scavenger out,” Chrysalis said as she walked out.
“Bitch,” Sunset said under her breath. She started to look around and walked towards the stuff covering the smoker. She placed a hand on it and moved it a bit. Oh no, you don't.
I dropped down quietly behind her and lean in. “Hello, Sunny.”
She spun around and swung the two-by-four, I caught it in one hand and grabbed her with the other.
“Ah ah ah, that's not nice, you see I have a few questions for you and bug breath,” I told her. She stared at me as I pulled the makeshift weapon out of her hands and pulled a cloth out. I quickly gagged her and tied her up. When that was done I took her weapon and threw it at some stuff, making a lot of noise.
I went and climbed the wall up to the roof. I saw Sunset watched me go with wide eyes as I waited, sure enough, bug breath came back.
“What was tha- what the hell happened to you!” she yelled at The tied up girl.
“Mhmm mhher!" Sunset tried to say with the gag in her mouth. Chrysalis sighed and walked over to her, Sunset shook her head at this. As soon as Chrysalis walked under me I dropped down behind her.
She spun around as I punched her, I pulled a knife and put it up to her neck. She stopped at this.
“Hello, poppet, nice to see you as I said to Sunny over there I have some questions for the two of you but we'll wait for my friend,” I said to her. I did the same thing to her as I did to Sunset and sat in front of them to wait. I saw they were glaring at me for the whole time.
Ivan
It had been a few months since Jace’s arrival and the Skullz attack. During these past few months, I had managed to get a good route towards the center of the city while Jace kept tinkering with a spear.
Of course, the Blood skullz wouldn't stop sending others to kill me, even after the first few warnings. After I had gone out at night again only a week after Jace’s arrival, nearly dying to the monstrosities. Jace had wondered what had taken me so long but the less anyone knows about those things the better.
Today was another average day for me. Get up, eat, take inventory then head out. Of course, I have extra things to do like make pathways across the roof of the building beside my apartment and to make sure that each building are clear of infected.
After setting a few planks of wood long enough to walk on, I had walked over to the other building before walking back, making sure that the wood could hold.
“Old building, two blocks down on the right side, with the red and green sign out front, found those two scavengers.” I heard Jace through the radio. I raised a brow before deciding to see for myself.
Walking towards the edge, I looked over the edge and saw that I was above the fire escape. Hopping over the edge, I landed on the fire escape before going down the stairs and jumping off before rolling on the floor to break the fall.
I had already wore my mask and hoodie as well has being armed with a Mp5 submachine gun, I didn't need to go to my room first. I broke into a full sprint, heading towards Jace’s location.
It had taken a bit of time but I had arrived at the building with the red and green sign. Once I neared the front door, I could hear muffled sounds.
I opened the door and was greeted with two women tied and gagged next to each other on the floor. Their attention were towards Jace before heading the loud creaking of the door opening. Their heads snapped towards my direction were surprised to see me.
“Am I interrupting something?” I asked, looking over to Jace
"Nope, not really just waiting for you so you can ask questions,” he said to me. I watched him as he went over to them and undid the gags.
“You bastard! Let us go!” the one with bacon hair yelled. Jace ignored her as he undid the others gag, she simply growled.
“There, now I don't think they are with the Blood skullz.” he said as he picked up his spear.
“Who are you and what are you doing in a place like this?” I asked the two of them.
“Who we are is none of your business.” The bacon haired girl answered with a growl. I frowned under my mask before taking a hold of the submachine gun hanging from the strap over my shoulder. I gave a quick look, making sure the girl saw it as well and she did. Her eyes showed fear.
“Really now? My little friend here says it is, you wouldn't want to get him upset, would you?” I asked her. I looked over at the other who just looked annoyed.
“Better answer him, he's not known for his patience.” I heard Jace say as he looked out of the street with his spear in hand. I don't understand why he has that thing, I tried to tell him to get rid of it since it doesn't help him in the long run but he said that since he made it he's going to use it and it has a surprise to it. I stopped asking after that. I heard a sigh from the green eyed one.
“I'm Chrysalis and she's Sunset.” Sunset glared at her as she rolled her eyes. “We're tied up and helpless so don't glare at me.”
“That answers the first question.” I said before straightening back up. “But what are you doing in a place like this?” I asked them again before letting my MP5 hang loosely by the strap.
"That depends, you mean right now, some time ago, or in general, because right now we're tied up answering questions, some time ago looking for a place to stay, in general… what do you think.” Sunset said. I chuckled a bit before saying anything else.
“You don't know what lurks around these streets, do you?” I asked her. The two looked at one another for a moment.
“... Others like you." Sunset said.
“Speaking of others, we got company," Jace said. I walked over to see a couple of runners just across the street. Jace immediately got down onto the floor while I kept looking out.
I slowly crouched down while hiding behind the wall. I took another look just as the Runners looked back the way they came before hearing a gurgled roar. After they heard the roar, the runners quickly ran into the alley across the street.
“That… doesn’t sound good.” Jace said.
“Carrier. We need to move, now.” I said to him. Jace nodded as I looked down the street. I stepped out of the building for a second when…
“Hey, what are you doing!?!” I heard Sunset yelled. I turned to see Jace picking the other two up. I raised an eyebrow as he frowned.
“Don't care what you think I'm not leaving these two here.” He said. I sighed before looking outside.
“Then we need to go out the back.” I said before closing the door and making my way towards the back. I stopped then looked back, seeing Jace holding onto the two women. “Cut their legs loose, otherwise they'll just be dead weight.” I said before finally reaching the door.
Jace
When I was on earth I used to watch zombie movies with some of my friends, now I feel like I’m in one. The four of us went out the back into the alleyways and headed back to the apartment, the only problem was that there was a horde of zombies out on the streets. We ran all around but we were boxed in so we climbed a fire escape to the roof of a building. As we got there I looked down into the streets, holy shit.
“Well, that’s just plain terrifying,” I said as I looked at the horde. I saw one of them were much bigger than the rest. “I guess that’s the Carrier, if so then like a friend of mine would say ‘That’s one ugly son of a bitch.’”
“There's another way in through the subway. I had managed to make a tunnel through the basement, the only downside is that the nearest entrance is about a few miles southeast.” I heard Ivan explain.
“A few miles! Through that!!” Sunset said as she pointed at the horde.
“Got a better idea? Because we’re all ears at the moment.” I said to her. She simply stared at me in silence. “I thought so.”
“Let's go if we hurry we'll be back before nightfall.” Ivan said before walking back towards the fire escape. I looked back in time just as he jumped across to another building. Sunset and Chrysalis watched that happened and looked over the edge.
‘Great I don’t believe they will jump over.’ I thought.
“Then why not you?” a voice said. I blinked and looked around.
‘The hell was that?!’
“A voice in your head, dipshit.” it replied. I frowned at this.
‘Okay, that’s rude.’
“This isn’t a good time to be talking about this, you better get moving.” I looked over and saw Ivan already two buildings away. I rolled my eyes and grabbed the other two. I backed up a bit to give me a running start. I hit the edge and jumped off it, landing on the other side without slowing down. I smiled and continued to follow Ivan.
After roof jumping, for some time we finally found the entrance to the subway. I had to carry the other two all the way which oddly I didn’t feel tired, is my magic slowly coming back? Are these Rifts leaking magic into this world? I looked up to the sky and saw that the sun was setting.
“Alright, I hate to say this but what’s down in the subway? Because I’m getting a bad feeling about the subway.” I said to Ivan as I pulled my bag of jerky out, I handed one to Ivan and the other two. Chrysalis took one but Sunset didn’t, she looks a bit green at the sight of them. I shrugged and took one out and started to eat it… it’s gamey.
“The subways are contaminated with the virus, making the air inside toxic.” Ivan said as he took off his mask. “So wearing a mask is the safe way to go.” He said as he handed me the mask. He then started rummaging around his back before pulling out two more masks.
“These are my last two masks, so don't break ‘em.” He said as He helped put both Sunset and Chrysalis with the masks. I looked at the mask he gave me and the other two.
“Oh hell no I’m not going to take the only thing to keep you alive,” I said as I handed the mask back. Ivan put his hand on the mask.
“I won't need it.” He said, pushing the mask back. I eyed him for a second looked at the mask. I sighed and put it on.
“So… how do I look?” I asked. Ivan groaned, I leaned in a bit. “You’re hiding something, I understand you don’t want to talk about it, everyone has secrets.”
“I will explain later, we need to move before-” Ivan was cut off by a distant howl. Eyes wide, He looked around but saw nothing.
“That, okay let’s go.” I finished him. I went over to the other two and picked them up. “Next stop, evil subway of DOOM!”
With that said I ran and jumped off the roof of the building and landed in front of the entrance of the subway. I looked back and saw Ivan followed behind as I put down my passengers.
“Don’t do that again.” Sunset said to me. I chuckled as I looked over at Ivan.
“Lead on fearless leader.”
“Once we get to the tracks, make sure you have the air canister clicked on,” Ivan said before taking out a flashlight. Another howl was heard behind us.
“Let's go,” Ivan said as he continued deeper into the subway. The three of us followed behind with me in the back with my spear. I heard a third howl coming much closer.
“Nope, Nope, Nope, Nope, Nope, Nope, Nope, Nope, Nope, Nope, soooooo much nope.” I said as I walked down into the subway.
We headed through the subway and got to the tracks. I checked if the air canister was on, after that we jumped onto the tracks and headed down them. As we walked down the tunnel I saw that there was a sorta mist in the air. I guess that’s the virus. I did notice Ivan breathing it in as if it was just normal air.
“Much as it’s it really nothing I don’t think we should breathe that in.” I heard the voice again.
‘Yeah, I don’t think I would like being a zombie.’ I thought back.
“What? No I mean if we inhale that stuff we’ll be really weak.” It said back. I was somewhat confused by this.
‘What do you mean?’
“As you know this stuff would turn humans and animals into those monsters we saw before right?” it started to explain.
‘Yeah?’
“Well we’re not human.” It simply said. I thought about it for a second.
‘How am I not human?’ I asked.
“Your fight with the Moon Presence.” it answered. Oh… OHHHH.
‘Right.’ I replied as I continued walking. We walked for about twenty minutes until we stopped, I moved up front to see what’s up, I got there and saw… a pig.
I slowly looked at Ivan as he looked at me, I ready my spear as he did with his rifle.
“What’s wrong with you two, it’s just a pig.” Sunset said.
“Really… really you just said that.” Chrysalis said. Before anything else was said, a rat had ran passed from under me before stopping just ahead of the pig. The rat had begun nibbling while the pig got closer.
Once the pig stopped, it did something I least expected.
Its head split in half, revealing a large fanged mouth before pouncing on the rat, devouring it with ease before the head reformed. No one said a thing at what just happened, a minute or so later I turned my spear into it’s second from.
“Nope!!!” both me and Ivan yelled as we unloaded on it. After a full minute of that we stopped and saw that the pig has more holes than it needed, oh and no head, legs and back as well.
“Pigs! Why always pigs, they are either multi-eyed ones or… or that!” I ranted.
“I’d rather not ask.” I heard Ivan mutter under his breath before shining the light forwards and continued on. I looked back and saw the other two staring at me.
“Don’t ask, just. Don’t.” I said to them. They walked in front of me and we all continued on. We kept walking for what I can guess is a few hours in silence until…
“Are we there yet.” Sunset said. I frowned at her, god is she this whiny in my world?
“No. We're not, isn't it obvious enough?” Ivan retorted. Chrysalis fell back towards me as the other two started fighting.
“You’re not as bother by this whole thing at all?” she asked.
“I seen a lot of shit in my life, I should say that to you.” I replied.
“I've seen my fair share of bloodshed but this...this, unlike anything I've ever seen.” Chrysalis said. I nodded before looking over to Ivan, seeing him standing still with Sunset looking at him weirdly.
“Hey, you arli-”
“Shh, listen.” He whispered. We stood in silence but nothing was heard, Sunset was about to say something but stopped as we heard it. Frog-like croaks were heard just ahead of us. We have seen a pig I really don't want to see what the frogs are.
“Shit.” Ivan whispered. Sunset didn't say a word, probably not wanting to make the situation worse. I grip my spear and looked at Chrysalis, I nodded to the other two to get closer.
“Keep quiet. They can't see or smell you.” Ivan said before walking slowly. I squinted my eyes a bit, seeing a shadowy figure standing in the middle of the tracks.
Ivan had picked up a rock before throwing it further down the tunnel. The figures head snapped towards the direction the rock went before walking towards it.
“What is that?” Sunset whispered. I looked over at Ivan, seeing his once green eyes a bloodshot red.
“No one knows but people had started calling it Monstrosity.” He answered. He took a deep breath before looking at us.
“We can't move on with that in our way,” Ivan whispered. I cocked a brow under the mask before asking him.
“Why not just kill it where it stands?” I asked him. He looked at me with an unamused look.
“If it was that easy, I would've killed it already but it's not. That thing can't be killed with bullets.” Ivan said.
“Great~” I groaned quietly. Another croak was heard in front of us and out from the darkness another had appeared but because it was dark, I could only see the silhouette. Then another croak followed by more and more.
I didn't know how but it was as if they surrounded us.
“The tunnel is located inside a maintenance room next to a small generator.” He began to explain before looking at me.
“I have a plan, just keep quiet and hold still,” Ivan said before straightening up into a standing position.
“What's the pla-” I was cut off by Ivan firing his submachine gun upwards. He then looked at me.
“Keep quiet and don't move until it's clear.” He said before running back the way we came, firing his gun as he did. The creatures around us immediately got all fours before breaking into full sprints.
They howled as they sprinted by us. The howling continued but slowly became distant and so did the gunfire. I watched them chase after Ivan as he and the rest disappeared.
“Let’s move.” I said to the other two. We continued on into the tunnel, I could still hear the gunfire going off for some time until it stopped. As we walk I saw Sunset look back at me at times, after the fifth time I got annoyed.
“You got a question to ask.” I said to her. She jumped a bit at what I said.
“Why did he do that? Using himself as a distraction, I mean.” She asked. I stared at her for a moment and thought about it.
“I can think of many reasons but I really don’t know him that well.” I replied. Sunset stopped walking and looked at me.
“You don’t know him, why don’t you know him?!” she asked.
“I never pry into someone's life unless they allow me to, but jumping topics what got you all pissed off, you sound like someone showed you something you wanted but ripped it away from you.” I said to her. Even with the mask, I saw her face became angry.
“That's none of your business.” She said. I stared at her for a moment and did something dumb.
“Well I’m making it my business, I didn’t say anything due to Ivan but now he’s not here, how did you get here?” I looked over at Chrysalis. “Both of you.”
“I went through the mirror portal.” Sunset answered. I looked at the former queen.
“I had found what could be best described as a rift. I was desperate to get away from everything and went through it.” She answered. That made me raise an eyebrow, a rift huh.
“Well, aren’t you going to laugh or call us crazy?” Sunset said to me. I stared at her for a bit.
“Why would I laugh, you’re one of Tia’s students until you became a spoiled brat.” I said as I began to walk.
“W-wait what!” Sunset yelled. I continued walking until I saw the generator. I got to it and looked around and found the door to the place. It was a big metal door that looks like it can stand up to a hit from a cannon. I grabbed the handle and pushed, hard, to open the door. After that I moved so the other two can get into the room, I walked in and closed the door while pointing my flashlight into the room. I saw what I can guess is the tunnel Ivan made to the apartment. I nodded to it.
“That should lead you to the safe house.” I told them.
“What are you going to do?” Chrysalis asked.
“I’m going to stay here and wait for Ivan for a bit, I’ll be up in a few.” I said to them. I turned to the door but stopped. “If you two take our stuff and bail you’ll find out I’m a lot scarier than these things.”
With that said I went out of the door and waited outside of it. I clicked my flashlight off and leaned onto the wall to wait.
Ivan
Running can take a lot out of someone, especially when their current attire consist of a hoodie, torn jeans and some old shoes not mention having a heavy bag. Despite all that, I could still run a marathon and back, at least when these things are chasing me.
I had used myself as a distraction after seeing no other way to reach the tunnel. I had initially used the MP5 to gain their full attention but after the first seven minutes, I had ran out of ammo and resorted to just yell at them.
Quickly rounding up another turn, leading me to one of the many service tunnels. I had taken out my flashlight before looking back in time to see one pounce.
I had dodged its pounce, making it hit one of the many pipes around the tunnel. Looking back again, this time, I had turned on the flashlight and shone the light at each of the monstrosities, allowing me to its true appearance.
They let out pained screeches as tried backing away. One of them let out a growl at me before being shone by the light, earning a pained screech from it as well.
“Come on you faceless fucks, afraid of a little light.” I mocked them as I slowly backed up. Each time one got closer, they’d be hit by the light. My back was against the wall, next to me was a lever with a warning on it. I knew what it was for, I only just hope this works, if even for just a moment.
I quickly took hold of the lever and flipped it back up, causing it to spark before the light of the tunnel turned on. As each light activated, the monstrosities were growing weaker.
I pulled out a combat knife with the intent to finish the job. Grabbing the nearest one, I jammed the knife into its open maw. I twisted the knife before pulling back out, spilling blood on the floor and knife. I walked towards another and did the same. Then another and another, this went on for at least five minutes before I had finished.
Looking down at one of the corpses, I placed my boot on its head before smashing under the soles of my boot. I let out an audible grunt before heading back.
It had taken longer than I had hoped to get back, I must be suffering from the loss of the adrenaline. With tiredness setting in, I had started yawning but ignored my own tiredness and pressed on.
After finally seeing the area I had initially ran from, I knew I was getting close. After a few more steps, I had squinted to see through the dark before noticing Jace leaning against the wall.
“I thought you’d be at the apartment by now,” I said to him. Jace looked over at me and shrugged.
“Let’s say that if you were running like hell you would need someone to open the door quickly.” he said.
“Right,” I said before opening the door. I walked in before Jace. After Jace walked in, he closed the door behind him.
“So… what the hell were those things?” he asked.
“They're known as Monstrosities. Tall, faceless and slender like humanoid infected with little to no resemblance to a normal human. They're something you would avoid at all cost.” I answered.
“Right, thanks for the info.” He looked over at the tunnel. “So what are your thought’s on the other two?”
“That is a question best asked at another time,” I told him as we began walking through the tunnel. “Why do you ask?”
“Just curious.” he said. He looked at me and pointed at the mask. “You want this back?”
“Yeah,” I said, being reminded by my lack of mask. Jace reached up and pulled the mask off. He turned it in his hand as he pulled his mask that covered his mouth and nose. I saw his eyes narrow as if he was frowning.
“Never like these kinds of masks, always feels uncomfortable.” He said as he handed the mask back.
“Being comfortable doesn't work out here, you know that,” I told him. He chuckled a bit.
“I know,” he said. I rolled my eyes knowing that he was grinning. “I just prefer this kind of mask.”
“Come on. We need to hurry before the two of them break something.” I said as I sped up. I heard Jace follow behind with some heavy steps. As a few minutes past I heard a muffled howling sound coming from above, I stopped to listen. It… wasn’t anything that I heard before, I turned and saw Jace was listening as well but his face didn’t look as confused.
“What was that?” I asked him. He looked at me for a moment before answering.
“I don’t know but when we get up there I’m going to take a look.” He said. I stared at him before resumed walking. I heard him mutter something under his breath before I saw something familiar.
It was the hatch that led to the basement. I ran up to it before opening the hatch and climbing out. I looked around and smirked, seeing the basement.
“Let's go see what was making that noise,” I told Jace as he climbed out.
Jace
Entering through the basement we headed up to see if the other two haven't taken everything and left, lucky they didn't. Chrysalis was sitting by the window looking out into the night while Sunset was staring up at the ceiling. As we came in both heads turned to us.
Both stared with eyes and mouth agape. Following their gaze, I saw that they were looking at Ivan. With the small glance, I had noticed Ivan’s eyes were green again.
Whatever was said between the group was ignored and headed to my little area of the place, a work bench with a chair near the far corner. I went over and open one of the draws, I pulled out a few more shotgun rounds, and two of my creations that I made while I was here, a noise maker and a stake bomb. What? You never know when you need one. I felt someone tap me on the shoulder as I put the bomb into my pocket, I turned to see Ivan standing there.
“What are you doing?” He asked.
“Being paranoid,” I told him as I walked towards the door to leave. I heard him follow so I didn’t stop him from coming.
“What's making you so paranoid?” He asked. We move downstairs and headed outside.
“Everything, throughout my life I was always paranoid about everything and in those times it saved my life.” I looked over at him. “With that howl, it made me very paranoid.”
I went to the building across the street and climbed the fire escape, when I got there I heard Ivan follow behind. We jumped from rooftop to rooftop as we traveled towards the howling, as we did I saw down on the street blood splatters and some body parts laying around. We came to an edge of a building and crouched down. I peeked over and saw something that I didn’t want to see.
… What the living fuck was that? It looked like something from a horror movie. The only thing I saw that looked familiar was that it had a deformed head of a dog and it’s movements looked a lot like the werewolves that I hunted back home. Did one came through a rift and started eating people, even the zombies? If so the virus did an ungodly number onto it.
“What the fuck,” Ivan said as he walked up to the edge. I watched the beast as it ate whatever it got and let out another howl. It then started to smash it’s head on the wall, is it fighting the virus? Or trying to??
“So… remember what I said when we first met?” I asked him without taking my eyes off the beast.
“No.” He answered in a flat tone.
“Okay, luckily I do but to keep it short I didn’t lie to you I just… never told you the full truth.” I explained. I looked over at him as he was staring at him. “If I told you the full thing right there you would've thought that I was crazy.”
“Get to the point.” He said, eyes narrowing. I rolled my eyes.
“I’m from another world with magic and monsters and I lived ten plus lifetimes, know think about what you would've done if I straight up told you that.” I deadpanned. I turned and saw the beast was moving more into the alleyway but shook its head and smashed its head onto the wall.
“... We'll talk later, right now we should worry about that thing.” He said after a brief moment of silence. I nodded as I looked at the beast. It was moving its head back and forth a few times, I narrowed my eyes until it hit me.
“Ahh shit, this is not good,” I said.
“What do you mean?” Ivan said as the beast turned and looked around then at us.
“It know’s we’re here,” I said as I grabbed Ivan and pulled him back. It roared and jumped onto the roof. I pushed Ivan back and ready myself.
“Get back, I’ll distracted until you get a good shot,” I said as I charged at the beast. It roared again and took a swipe at me. I rolled under it and start stabbing it with my spear, I got a few hits in but they weren’t that deep. It tried to squash me with its body, I pulled away and turned my spear into its second form. I aimed and fired a few times but saw that it just pissed it off.
It roared again but the sound of a gunshot made it jerk its head. Ivan, now a few buildings away, was sniping the beast. It growled and began to move towards him but I got it’s attention with a few rounds of my spear. It swiped at me again but I dodge it by rolling to the side, only to hit me again with its backhand/claw, thing and sent me into a neighbor building.
I went through a few walls and floors and stopped at a big pile of rubble. Ow~.
I shook my head and looked around to see two or three big oil tanks, tapping them I heard and they were somewhat full with whatever. A plan formed as the beast crashed into the building and roared.
“I hope this works,” I muttered as I looked up at the roof. I start shooting at it, and reloading, and re-fired at it. The beast charged at me as I shot the last one and heard the beast groan, I rolled underneath it and jabbed the bomb onto its stomach, I uh think, and booked it out of there. It roared again but the sound of the place falling on top of it, I started to climb the building and just booked it away. I saw Ivan standing a few buildings away.
“RUN RUN RUN RUN!!!!!!” I yelled as I got to him, passed him, and jumped onto another building. About fifteen seconds passed as the building that was there exploded as a loud roar was heard from miles. I turned to the blast and saw the place burn.
“Yeah, there’s no way it could live through that,” I said. I sat down and stared at the fire, then started to laugh.
“Come on, you can laugh back at the apartment,” Ivan said as he turned around. I chuckled for a bit and got up and followed him back.
After some time we got to the roof of the apartment. I looked over at Ivan as I sat down on a box. “Well, I guess you have questions.”
“Why didn't you tell me sooner?” Ivan asked. I just stared at him.
“Let’s see, it was mostly the fact that you would have thought I was crazy and shot me in the head,” I told him. “Again, me being paranoid.”
“Like you aren't already crazy.” He retorted. I smiled at him.
“You have to be insane to understand the insane,” I said.
“I've spent the majority of my life living in this hell hole and witnessed the only ones I could call my friends be slaughtered, not to mention living alone for at least five years,” Ivan said. I nodded knowing the feeling very well.
“Well you have the other two to befriend, all I can say is that they have the same thing as me, not from this world I mean, but with some tough reality will help them,” I said looking up at the sky. The clouds moved and I saw the stars and moon.
“Come on, time to eat,” Ivan said before entering through the roof access door.
I looked up at the sky again and stared for a bit until I got up. I headed to the door until I stopped and looked out to the city. If the werewolf came through a rift then maybe I'll find another one and head back.
I sighed at this. “Knowing me, it will pop up at the odd time.”
Author's Notes:
This chapter was a bit more of a pain to deal with, something went weird from the transfer...
Anyway here's another chapter for you all :). if you see an error please leave in the comments so I can fix it :)
See you all in the next chapter :)
Story time! Pass the jerky.
Ivan DeWitt
The two women had been quiet ever since I came back with Jace. Why they would be quiet for so long is beyond me but the silence was welcomed anytime.
We all sat on the dinner table after moving the unnecessary amount of junk on it. The first few minutes were spent in silence as we all ate a can of heated beans, that is until Jace turned towards me and asked.
“So, you ever going to explain how the hell were you able to breathe back in the Metro tunnels?” He asked me. The two women, whom I remembered the names of, turned to me and waited for my answer.
I ate another spoonful of beans before swallowing. I then picked up the bottled water beside me and drank from it. Once I placed the bottle down, I looked at Jace.
“I'm immune.” I answered simply. Jace looked at me with a questionable stare. After a minute of staring he just shrugs and went back to eating. The bacon haired look-back and forth between us.
“Is… is that it? You're not going to ask him anything else?” Jace looked at her, frowning.
“Why I asked him a question and he answered.” Jace explained.
“Besides, there's not much to ask about my immunity.” I said without looking at her. She looked at me as if she was about say something but Chrysalis beat her to it.
“Are there others like you? Others that are immune.” Chrysalis asked. I sighed before placing the spoon down.
“There was six of us, all immune to the virus.” I said in a flat tone. I saw Jace looked at me for a moment then went back to eating.
“W-what happened?” This time, it was Sunset who asked. Her tone showed fear of knowing what had happened.
“Others didn't take kindly to our ‘gift’. They hunted us down like wild animals, I am the last one of the group.” I said before standing up, pushing the seatback while doing so.
“I'll be on the roof.” I said before turning around walking towards the door. Opening it before I walked, I then headed up the stairs again before arriving on the roof.
I shook my head before turning the corner of the roof access door, seeing the folding chair leaning on the wall. I grabbed it before looking towards an old Ham Radio, seeing a mini cooler on the floor next to the desk.
After setting up the chair near the edge, close enough to let me see the streets below before heading back and grabbing the mini cooler. Before heading back towards the chair, I walked to a light switch beside the door and flipped it, causing the light above me to flicker on.
I sat down with a grunt before opening the cooler, seeing a few old bottles of Heineken beer. It was at least twenty or so years old but along with a few other packs of six had been preserved.
Taking one out and closing the cooler, I then popped the cap off before taking a swig. I lowered the bottle afterward before sighing.
“Goddamnit.” I cursed. I don't drink, much but when I do, it's usually due to the depression. I drown it out with a bit of beer, enough to get buzzed and not wasted at least.
I heard the door open behind me. I didn't bother looking back. I heard footsteps before spotting the person at the corner of my eyes. It was Chrysalis.
“You know, the city looks beautiful, in a twisted kind of way.” Chrysalis said as she walked up to the edge.
“Yeah but it was a true thing of beauty twenty years ago.” I told her with a side glance. She looked at me with a single raised brow.
“Oh and how do you know that?” She asked me.
“I was there when it happened. I was only five at the time but I remember clear as day. All this…” I said with a wave of my hand, gesturing the city itself. “for some petty belief by an anonymous group.” I finished before taking another swig then sighing afterward.
“Why would anyone want to cause harm to their own kind?” Chrysalis asked in disbelief. If what Jace said was true, then she doesn't know humanity's own stupidity of fighting for petty issues.
“Money, drugs, religion, politics, beliefs. The list goes on and as time progresses, so does the list.” I explained as she sat on the ledge. It was then I noticed her attire. She wore a black and green corset with black jeans and brown combat boots.
“What about you?” She asked me. I looked her with a raised brow.
“What do you mean?” I asked her in return.
“I mean, what do you fight for?” She repeated. I closed my eyes before sighing once more.
“I don't know anymore. Back when my group was still around I used to fight for the safety of others.” I answered her. She didn't seem to like my answer. She frowned.
“Then why did you put your life at risk back in those tunnels? Why to help two stranger when you know they can't be trusted?” She asked me.
“Old habits die hard.” I answered her. I took a sip of my drink as I looked out to the city.
“What about your friend, Jace I mean.” she asked. I looked over at her.
“What do you mean?”
“What’s your opinion about him.” she asked. She looked over at the door. “Right now he’s tinkering with his spear and Sunset is watching him, she seems interested what he’s working on.”
“Through the few months that I've known him, I can safely say that I can place my trust towards him even If he is the most annoying man I've ever met.” I answered her. She chuckled at that.
“I've noticed his odd sense of humor but I'll give him some credit for trying.” She said. She looked over at me and frowned. “So, you plan on doing something? I can tell by the way you look.”
“I plan to head deeper into the city, eventually.” I answered her.
“I see, so when are we going?” I frowned at her, I was going to say something but she put up her hand. “By the way, I see it, both you and Jace saved us from the… hoard back there, so we are in debt to you and I really don't like being in debt.”
“You're not in debt, I do what I do to let people survive.” I told her.
“Still I feel like I'm in debt so… too bad.” she said as she walked back into the building.
“Wonder what I got myself into now.” I said to myself before finishing the bottle in my hand.
Jace
“Alright, now put the gear there.” I said as I used a thin metal pole to point. Sunset, using some tweezers and a pair of special set of goggles, put the gear where I told her.
I worked on the spear and cane making sure that they were still good, as I worked on them I saw Sunset watched me work out of the corner of my eye. I made her gasp in surprise as I made the cane transform. She asked me where I got the cane and when I told her that I made it she wanted to know how.
That got us to now, seeing if she can fix an old wind up pocket watch that I found some time ago. I got all the parts for it from taking apart other items that I found. I told her the last few things to do then closed the backup.
“There…” she said. She pushed the goggles up so she could see better than looked at me. “Did... did I do it right?”
“Let's find out.” I told her. I picked up the watch and started to wind it up. I held it in my hand as we watched it to see if anything would happen.
Tick, tick, tick.
“It works!” Sunset said with a smile.
“Well, I didn’t doubt that it wouldn’t you have a talent with this you know that.” I said as I set the watch on the table. “Heck if you weren't a student of magic you would be fantastic with this sort of thing,” I told her. I saw her blush a bit at that but then frowned. “Did I say something wrong?”
“No it’s just that… that’s the same thing that Celestia said to me when I was her student.” her expression changed to an angry one. “And look where that got me, miss perfect is sitting up on her throne without a care in the world.”
“No one’s perfect.” was all I said. She turned to me and frowned.
“What do you mean?” I heard the anger in her voice, but it was also curiosity.
“What I mean is that there’s nothing perfect, no one is, it’s a fantasy really, I bet that all this time she regrets sending you away, that it was her fault that you ran away.” I told her. I walked over to my stuff and pulled out a broken radio that I found and a book placed it in front of her. “Next lesson is that I want you to take this thing apart and tell me what’s wrong with it, the book will tell you the ins and outs of it.”
I walked over to a chair and picked up my spear to sharpen it. I saw that Sunset was working on the radio and had occasionally looked at the book. I chuckled as the door opened and Chrysalis walked in. She walked over to a wall and picked a random book to read. She noticed me looking at her.
“What?” She asked, annoyed by the staring.
“Nothing.” I said as I began my sharpening. I knew that it would take me a few minutes to do, the only problem is that once I was done I have nothing to do, it’s always the little things.
I finished sharpening my spear it took a bit longer than I thought but now I didn’t have anything to do so I opted to look out of the window. Five minutes later I heard the door open.
Looking towards the door, I saw Ivan as he closed the door behind him. He looked onto me before his gaze landed on Sunset.
“What are you doing?” He asked. She looked at him with the look of she been caught with her hand in the cookie jar.
“Ummm…” I looked over at the radio that she been working on, it was halfway put back together and I say a small pile in the corner that I believe it’s broken parts. I must give her credit, she works fast.
“That thing has been here for more than a year. The only reason I kept is to use for spare parts in case the radio on the roof breaks.” Ivan said.
“You mean the one in the corner?” I said as I pointed over to said corner. There sitting there was a busted up radio. “The one she’s working on is one that I found a week ago.”
Ivan looked at both me then Sunset before sighing.
“Nevermind then.” He said before looking at Sunset. “Keep doing whatever you were doing.” He told her.
She looked at him than to me, I just shrugged. She turned and went back to her radio.
“So, what’s the plan?” I asked him. This caught his attention. Turning to me, he threw a pair of keys my way and I caught them. These keys, I've seen them before but...
“Show our guests where they'll be sleeping.” He said without looking as he sat on the recliner. I nodded and stood up before looking at Sunset.
“You can finish that up tomorrow.” I told her. Nodding, Sunset took off the goggles and gloves before walking towards the door next to Chrysalis.
“Come on, you heard him.” I told the former queen. She looked up from her book.
“I'll be with you in a moment.” She said. Sighing, I opened the door and let Sunset through before me.
After closing the door behind me, I then guided Sunset to one of the old rooms. Why would Ivan give the rooms to them? He told those two rooms were once owned by members of his group. He even shared his room with one of them but each time I ask him about it, he would always avoid the question.
“How long have you two known each other?” I was brought out of my thoughts by Sunset’s voice.
“Who Ivan? For him, I only knew him for a few months, unless you're talking about someone else.” I asked her. I got to one of the rooms and began looking for the key.
“I'm talking about Ivan. You two seem to trust each other for just only knowing each other for a few months.” Sunset said.
“I think it’s because we both know that in this world it’s hard to trust others, and we find someone who we do trust… well it’s makes the world a bit more bearable.” I was silent for a minute then chuckled. “That reminds me of a friend I knew back home.”
“Who was it?” Sunset asked. I silently cursed myself as I lost my place with the keys, there’s like… what ten keys and I still get lost with them?
“An old knight, looked like an onion with his armor. Even in the darkest of times he was always upbeat about things.” I said as I picked a key and put it in the door. It wasn’t the right one… crap.
“What happened to him?” Sunset asked. I stopped looking for the key and looked at her. I clench my jaw and looked back at the door, picking a random key.
“We were in a bad place and he said that he would distract a group of monsters for me, he wanted to die doing something heroic.” I told her. The key went in and I heard the click from the lock.
“What happened to him?”
I pulled the key out and opened the door. “I wanted to continue on but I couldn’t leave him so I stayed and fought beside him, I took away his death, his heroic death and he didn’t trust me after that.”
I looked at her for a moment and leaned in close so I could whisper. “I know you, don’t ask how but I just do and I know that you wanted to get back at Celestia, I’m telling you to not go through with it. I seen many people go insane with power and hurt themselves, even kill themselves but you still have a chance to turn around and do something with your life.” I walked away from her to let her think it over.
“Wait!” I stopped and turned to her. “Why are you telling me this?”
“... like I said, I seen too many people die for power and I don’t want to see another.” I said as I walked back to the room.
When I got there I saw the other two looking up at me and stared. “What? Do I got something on me?”
Ivan shook his head before going into his bedroom. Chrysalis placed the book down before standing up.
“Alright, I'm finished.” Chrysalis said. I sighed and went to sit where I was sitting before to stare out of the window. I didn’t see anything outside of the building which after many months of being here still weird me out, like there’s no birds.
I heard someone walk up to me before picking the keys out of my pocket. Turning back, I saw Chrysalis holding the keys question.
“I will find the room myself.” She said as she turned to leave. I blinked as I watch her leave and shrugged. I looked back out of the window as I let my mind wander. I don’t know how long it was but I felt someone tap me on the shoulder which brought me back to earth.
“What's up with you?” I heard Ivan's voice.
“Just letting my mind wander a bit, did you say something?” I asked.
“Yeah, I was just saying that you should head off to sleep. Busy day tomorrow and with the wind picking up as it is, methinks a storm is a brewing.” He said. I raised an eyebrow at him.
“Right, I’ll try to get some sleep though you know how I sleep.” I told him.
“Right, meditate whatever.” He said. “Just make sure that you rest for tomorrow.”
I nodded and watched him walk out of the room. I sat there for a bit before heading towards the corner of the room to meditate, yes I meditate it helps me get some rest without getting any dreams, or for me nightmares. I sat cross legged and closed my eyes, I focus on my breathing until I felt the world leave me as I enter my own world within the dream world.
I opened my eyes to see that it was morning. I stood up and looked out of the window to see that the sun was up for about a few hours and no one was up yet, it didn’t surprise me since I’m use to this sort of thing. I went to my desk and grabbed the last sharpening stone I made, taking it I went to a chair and started to sharpened my spear and cane.
After a few minutes I heard footsteps heading towards the door, it opened and Ivan walked in and saw me.
“Morning, you look like you just woke up.” I said to him.
“Very funny. Did you already eat or are you saving your rations again?” I stopped and pulled up one of three bags of jerky.
“I had a few, want some?” I asked.
“Sure.” He said, taking a bag. As we ate I finished sharpening my spear and cane, plus two more pieces of jerky as I heard the sound of footsteps again as Sunset and Chrysalis walked in.
“Morning, jerky?” I asked. Sunset shook her head in disgust but unlike her, Chrysalis accept and Ivan gave her a bag. I turned to Sunset and reach into my pocket, pulling out a small bag of granola. Ivan frowned at me.
“Where did you get that?” he asked.
“I got that from one of the buildings we searched a few weeks back, the one by the fire hall. I found three and you took two of them.” I told him. I gave the bag to Sunset and she began to eat. “So, what’s on the agenda today?”
“We scavenge the remaining buildings close by if we're lucky we'll be back before the storm hits.” Ivan explained before looking outside. Following his gaze, I noticed dark clouds off into the distance.
“So are we going in a group or in pairs?” I asked him.
“We split, we'll be a lot faster if we do. If you see a runner, take it down quietly, Jace.” Ivan said, referring to the time I had first tested my spear out on a scavenging run.
“Alright,” I turned to the other two. “What about them? They coming?”
“If they want to.” Ivan said with a shrug. I looked at the other two.
“So, want to help scavenge or hold down the fort?” I asked them. Sunset was silent, thinking of her answer.
“I'll go with.” Chrysalis answered, her gaze set on Ivan. I look over at Sunset as she was still thinking about it.
“No one is forcing you to go with or stay.” I told her.
“I'll go.” Sunset finally answered.
“Alright, I guess we’ll go in pairs.” I said to Ivan. “You and Chrysalis and me and Sunset… right?”
“I don't see a problem with that, sure.” He as he picked up his hunting rifle. I nodded and picked up my stuff, bag, spear and cane, and walked over to Sunset.
“Keep close greenhorn.” I said as I left the room.
“Greenhorn?!” I heard her yell out, I chuckled a bit at that. The four of us left the apartment and went different directions. Sunset and I headed down the street and went into some alleys.
“Why did you call me that?” I heard Sunset ask.
“Because that’s what you are at the moment, a greenhorn.” I told her as we came to the end of the alley. I looked both ways to see if anyone was in the street, luckily it was empty. I looked back at Sunset and saw her frowning and look somewhat… sad. I tap her shoulder to get her attention and nodded at the street.
We continued on for a few minutes until we got to one of the buildings that I knew that wasn't scavenged by me or Ivan. We went into the building through the window and I got a good look around, broken stuff everywhere and the smell of an empty building.
“Alright, this seems like a small building so we’ll check a room together.” I said to her. She just nodded which made me frown. We checked the whole building, no runners or zombies, it took about twenty minutes we found an old rusty M1911, a first aid kit with some stuff, a bottle of alcohol, and five military grade rounds, the rounds are used for currency for trading but I never understand why but I never really asked.
We moved out of the building and headed to the next one. I looked up and saw that the clouds were getting closer, I guess we could hit three or four more houses before the storm hits. I looked at Sunset and saw that she was looking down.
“Oi, earth to Sunset you there?” I said as I nudged her. She looked at me in surprise.
“Umm what?” she asked.
“What’s going on with you? You have something on your mind?” I asked her. She stared at me then look down.
“I was just thinking.” She answered.
“Oh, what about?” I asked her.
“The choices I've made in my life.” She said. I stopped and looked at her.
“I see, want to talk about it?” she eyed me for a second. “It’s better than keeping them to yourself, I should know.”
“After what you told me yesterday, I began to reflect on the things I've done for power.” She said.
“And what did you came up with?” I asked her. She didn’t say anything as we headed to another building. We searched and found some junk and a sword that was broken, I mutter an insult to the idiot that broke the sword.
We headed out of the house and made our way to the next. I looked over at Sunset as she still hasn't said anything. I thought about something that I heard from the past.
“Sunset, I want you to hear what I want to say because this helped me in the past.” I told her.
“How did it help you?” she asked. I looked at her and saw that her eyes became hollow. I didn't say anything and started my tail.
“There was once three siblings, two brothers, and a sister, that were traveling a lonely winding road at Twilight, the oldest was a knight of the royal guard, the second oldest a powerful mage, and the youngest a simple but smart female hunter.”
“In time they came to a river that was too treacherous to cross, but the young hunter came up with a plan to build a bridge-”
“Wait, build a bridge? Why doesn't the mage just teleport the three of them to the other side?” Sunset asked. I frowned and looked at her.
“Because this is a story and your rudely interrupting it so hush!” I said to her. She frowned and muttered under her breath. I paid no mind to it as I continued.
“The old knight and young hunter went and gathered some old logs and grass as the mage used his magic to construct a bridge out of them to the other side.
Before they could cross however, they found their path blocked by a hooded figure, it was Death-” I stopped and saw the shocked face on Sunset. I put my finger to my lips to say to stay quiet as we dashed from alley to alley. When we got close to the other house I continued.
“Death felt cheated, cheated because travelers normally drown in the river, but Death was cunning, he pretended to congratulate the three for their cleverness and each earned a prize for being clever to evade him.
The knight asked for a weapon more powerful than any in existence, so death pulled a bright star and the light of the moon and made a sword out for him.
The Mage decided to humiliate Death further by asking for the power to bring back the dead back to life, so Death poured his own life energy into a jar and told the mage that one drop of the essence can bring life to the dead.” I stop my story as we got to the house. We searched the house and found some granola bars and some very old cheese that we left. Looking upstairs we found some ammo and a two barrelled shotgun with ammo, about twenty rounds, sweet!
We exited the house, I looked up to the sky as I heard the sound of thunder. “We have enough time to hit one more house till the storm hits.”
“Alright, but can you continued the story.” Sunset asked. I saw that the hollowness was gone from her eyes and replaced with one interest and curiosity, kinda like a child's. I chuckled and continued.
“Lastly, Death turned to the young hunter, she asked to go forth from that place, without being followed by Death. So Death gave her his own cloak of invisibility. With gifts in hand the three set off to continued their journey.
The eldest went to the kingdom to kill the king for the right to rule, with the sword in hand he defeated the king and took the throne. Drunk with power, he bragged about his invincibility, about beating Death. But during one night, someone took the sword and slit the knight's throat for good measure. So Death took the first for his own.
The second oldest went back to his home and using one drop brought back the love of his life from her cruel death. With it, she appeared before him, but soon she became cold and turned into a monster, she slaughtered and ate the village that was near. Driven mad with grief the mage killed himself to hope to join her in the afterlife. So Death took the second.
As for the third and final one, Death searched for many years but couldn’t find the young hunter until she came to age where she shade the cloak and gave it to her son, she greeted Death as an old friend and gladly went with him, as equals.” As I finished my story as we got the last building. We went in and started to search the place. So far there wasn’t anything that was useful, all there was the basement. I looked at Sunset as we got to the door to the basement.
“Do you understand the meaning of the story?” I asked her. She thought about it for some time. “The knight wanted power and had the weapon that gave him that power, but it didn’t protect him from the shadows he cast. The mage wanted to cheat death and bring back someone he loves, but made a monster that killed thousands.”
“And the third knew that Death would follow her, so she ask for something that made it hard to be followed.” she said. I just nodded to her.
“Yes, you see wanting power for yourself will just lead you to a very bad end, that’s why I don’t want you to go after it, it will leave you either alone against the dark or mostly dead.” I opened the door and slowly walked on to the stairs to the basement.
As I got there I heard a moaning sound, I turned to see a runner that hasn’t notice us. I looked at Sunset and again put my finger to my lips as I moved into the shadows. I sneaked up behind it and quickly decapitated the runner. It fell onto the ground with it’s head rolled off somewhere. I looked up and saw Sunset looking at me. I searched around and saw that there wasn’t any runners here but I didn’t feel as safe.
After fifteen minutes we found a lot of food, mostly cans of food and some blankets, I also found a nice AK and some ammo for it. Whoever lived here stash this place real nice. I looked at Sunset as she shouldered her bag.
“Back home I’m part of a group that had an oath, ‘We hunt those that walk in the dark, if the dark offer us it’s gifts we decline because if we accept, we turn into those that we hunt.” I said as I looked at my cane, I saw the same oath on it. I turned and flicked my wrist and made it transform and tear into the body of the runner. I took the whip and slammed in on the ground to revert it to it’s first form, I looked up at Sunset and handed her the cane. She looked at it with wide eyes.
“I want you to have this and keep it with you at all times, if the thought of power comes to you I want you to look at this cane and recite the oath.” I told her. She stared at the cane and, slowly, took the cane. She held it with the utmost care.
“Why are you giving this to me?” she asked me. I stared at her before moving up the steps. I stopped at the door.
“I’m giving it to you as a reminder to never give in to power, to never make the mistake that so many made in the past.” I told her. We moved out of the house and onto the streets, I saw that the clouds were over us.
“But… you didn’t give in.” I heard Sunset said. I stopped in front of the house as the rumble of thunder rolled over us.
“No Sunset, I fought many that did give in and went mad from it but when I faced off the head of the beast, I too gave in to the power.” I looked up and felt the cold rain as it hit’s me on the face. I heard a low growl in the mind and felt it’s presence.
“I became the thing that I have hunted.”
Ivan
After splitting into two groups of two, I had made my way through the grass filled streets with Chrysalis in tow. She had been silent throughout the entire time.
We had already searched a few buildings on the way, earning us a half empty bottle of alcohol, ten military grade grounds, and a baton. We stopped at the sound of rushing water, I knowingly smiled at the familiar sound before looking at my companion.
“Come, I know something you might like to see.” I said before looking over to the building across the street. It was an old office building, an H & R Block building. It was tall enough to be considered a watchtower for others.
Walking across the street towards the building, I looked back to see Chrysalis following behind. Entering the building and making sure there weren't any infected, I then checked if there was any power running in the building but found nothing to prove that it has.
“We'll have to take the stairs.” I said in a quiet tone to myself before looking for the fire escape staircase. I had walked down a dark hallway, passing by the remains of another scavenger. The remains had nothing of value so I had continued searching for the staircase before finally finding a door with vines coming out of it.
I pushed the door with all my strength, hearing the snapping of the vines before the door was busted off its rusted hinges. Chrysalis heard this and came as quick as she could, probably thinking that the sound I had just caused was me trying to fight something.
Once I had told it was just the door that made all that noise, we then began making our way up towards the roof. It was tiring but after at least thirty floors, we had finally arrived at the roof.
I ignored my exhaustion and walked up to the ledge and smiled.
“What- what are you smiling at?” Chrysalis said between pants before standing beside me. Looking at her I could see that she was amazed by the view.
“Amazing, huh?” I asked her as my gaze went back towards the waterfall.
“It is but how is this possible?” She asked. I looked towards her before answering.
“If I knew the answer to that I could tell you but I don't and I'll ever will.” I told her. Chrysalis looked down, seeing the flooded streets of downtown Paradise. She then looked back at me.
“Alright, what now?” She asked me. I looked back towards the door before answering.
“We make our way back, going through buildings as we go.” I told her before heading towards the door. She followed behind.
I opened the door and let her through first before going in myself. Once the light from the outside was shut out by the door, we hurriedly made our way downstairs.
After arriving at the main lobby, we left for the streets once more but took a different route back. There was a park nearby and Chrysalis had seemed interested in seeing it.
So we took a stroll through the park, finding some medical supplies and some reusable bottles. As we walked down the grassy stone path, we had a view of the lake next to us.
“What do you like to do for fun, when you're not out and about trying to find things?” Chrysalis asked, bringing me out of my thoughts. I looked at her with a raised brow.
“Why do you need to know?” I asked her back. She pouted slightly before answering.
“I'm just trying to make small talk with you.” She answered. I rolled my eyes at her reason.
“You'll need to try harder to-” I was cut off by a sharp pain on the shoulder. Looking onto my shoulder, I saw blood and a hole through my jacket. Still, in a state of shock, I placed a finger onto the blood before regaining my senses.
“Get behind something!” I yelled and ran towards the nearest tree before taking cover behind it. Chrysalis did the same but towards another tree. I took a quick peek only to be shot at again, luckily I had pulled back before the bullet hit.
Taking a hold of my hunting rifle and loading it before going out of cover and seeing the son of a bitch lying on the grass. I tried to aim but the pain made it hard for me to get a clear shot.
Firing my gun with a loud bang, I sent back behind the tree before loading another round. I missed, I knew the much and with another quick peek had confirmed that I was right.
A loud thunder clap greeted my ears as the last bit of sun was blocked by the clouds and it began to rain. Chrysalis kept her head down behind the tree.
Shouldering my rifle, I took out my handgun, an old M9 pistol. Cocking the pistol, I then began to move from tree to tree.
I had somehow eluded the sniper’s line of sight as he kept aiming towards my original location. After successfully making my way towards the sniper, I could see that it was a middle-aged man wearing ghillie suit. How he found that suit is beyond me and what's even more bizarre is the weapon he had.
He had been using a silent .50 Barrett. Not knowing how it was possible was the least of my worries and I showed that by forcefully turning him over.
Shocked at my sudden appearance, he quickly took out a combat knife and stabbed me in the stomach before I shot the man across the eyes.
Once the man went limp, I dropped to my knees as I clutched my shoulder and stomach. My vision was blurring and I had completely fallen on the floor before total darkness.
Jace
I like the rain, it was nice, refreshing, and has a nice smell to it, and if you get a thunder storm it was nice to listen too. The only problem was if you get caught in the rain you have to home for the nice warm kind of rain.
It was cold and coming down hard. And fast, the two of us had to run the rest of the way to the apartment. Luckily I had a nice waterproof trench coat that has a few scorch marks and tears in it. Unluckily Sunset has squat, we ran until we got to the apartment. I jumped up the fire escape and reach over to pick up Sunset, we both headed into the building.
I tested the lights, they were working as I pulled the coat off and watched it drip with the water that was on it. I looked and saw that some of the water seeped in from the coat, I looked over at Sunset and saw that she was soaked through in through. As a gentleman, I would have been nice and helped her get dry and warm.
But I was a bigger asshole than a gentleman.
“Oh gods! You look like a red and yellow dog!” I said while laughing so hard that I clutch my sides. I was then being beaten by a very wet Sunset.
“Don’t laugh at me! Where’s the more serious Jace from before?!” she yelled. My laughter turned to chuckling.
“Hey I have a sick sense of humor. I can be serious at times but I’m one giant asshole most of the time.” I said with a smile. She grumbled as left the room to one of the other rooms. I went off and set the stuff where they needed to be. Call it OCD but I like it if everything is nice and neat, I place all the food, blankets and guns to where they are needed. I place M1911 on my desk to see if I could do something for it.
I pulled three of the cans of soup and opened one of them. I poured it into the only good pot that Ivan found and took it to the window. To grab a bottle of water and poured it into the pot. I pulled a butane burner that only have three cans for it. What? You can’t sit in a building while it’s raining without soup! Blasphemy!
I grabbed one of the blankets, a large shirt, and boxers and headed off to find Sunset, I was an asshole but not a total asshole. I found one of the doors that she was using and knocked. I waited for a minute then opened the door.
“Oi, Sunny I got something for you… oh.” I said as I saw that she was standing in the room with her back to me… naked… wow. She turned and saw that I saw standing there, we didn’t say anything until I lifted the stuff I had. “Room service.”
“GET OUT!” she screamed as she picked up something and threw it at me. I dropped the stuff and quickly left the room as the object hit me on the head. I closed the door and sighed, this is what I get for being helpful. I saw the object hanging from my hat as I pulled it off. It was her bra… really.
I heard the door open and saw a now very red Sunset peeking out. “Ummm… c-can I have that back please, I only have one of those.”
“Sure.” I handed her the bra as the door closed. I stared at the door before heading back to the main room. When I got there I hung the clothes that were wet and pulled out the ones that I wore when I first came here. I felt a wave and nostalgia as I wore them, I then sat in from of the burner as I stirred the soup. As that was going on I pulled out one of the notebooks from my desk and a pencil and opened to the page I was on and began my work.
Three minutes later I heard Sunset walk into the room with the blanket wrap around her. She sat down in front of me. The soup was done and in the… sort of bowl? It was one of those things that looked like a plate that was punched to make it into a bowl, I pushed it over to her.
“Thanks, what about you?” she asked me. I hold up one of the bags of jerky and set it down next to me. She just stared. “You and your jerky.”
I shrugged and went back to writing and drawing. I looked up at the walky talky and made sure it was on before continuing.
“What are you working on?” I was brought out of my work from the question. I looked up to see Sunset looking at me.
“Just making notes, ideas really. When I'm not tinkering with something.” I said. I continued working for a few minutes before looking up. Sunset has finished her soup and looked at the cane. A thought came to me. “Hey, do you have any other clothes?”
“Not really, the ones that I had were the only ones I had by coming here.” she answered. I stared at her for a minute and stood up and move to my desk.
“Let’s see here… no… no… n- oh hey more jerky! Ummm ah! Here we are.” I pulled out some pants and black leather jacket. I turned and threw them towards her. “That would make things a bit better and I think you would look better with this.”
She took the clothes and moved to the other side of the room. She looked back at me as I covered my eyes and turned away from her. I waited for a bit until she told me that I could turn, I turned and saw Sunset wearing pants and the jacket. It would have looked great if it wasn’t for the oversized shirt she was wearing.
“It… not the greatest fashion choice but hey, we live in a world filled with zombies.” she said.
“Eh, never really cared for fashion.”
“HELP!” a yell from outside. My gaze snapped to the window.
“Stay here.” I said as I bolted out of the room, rain be damned I burst out of the building and saw two figures hobbling forward. The yell sounded like Chrysalis so I guess it was her and Ivan. I lowered the fire escape and headed down. When I got close to them I saw her dragging Ivan and something else with her. I went and grabbed Ivan and get a good grip on him.
“There was someone else, we got shot at and-”
“No time get in.” I said as I move to the fire escape. It was tricky but I got both of us up the fire escape, with me hitting my shoulder. Ow.
I move him into the building and got to the couch. Now that we’re not in the rain I got a better look at him, he was passed out with a bullet wound in his shoulder and a stab wound on his stomach.
“Sunset, First aid now!” I yelled. She ran off to get some, I heard some thuds from beside me as Chrysalis thrown off everything, other than her clothes, onto the ground and flopped down onto the ground. She just carried both Ivan and all their stuff from who know’s where, in the rain, holy hell.
“We… we were ambush by someone… Ivan killed him but…” she panted. I nodded as Sunset came in with all the first aid we got. I took it and pulled out with a knife, sterilizing quickly I took the bullet out from his shoulder. He wince a bit from it, I patched his shoulder up and move to his stomach. I looked through all the stuff but saw that we didn’t have anything to treat it.
‘Shit! This is bad, really bad. If I don’t do something he’ll die!’
‘Then transfer his wounds to yourself.’ the voice said.
‘Uhh news flash, can’t use magic here.’ I told him.
‘For every rift that opened, a little magic seeps in and your body absorbs it, come on do you think you could do most of the stuff you did with skill alone?’ the voice pointed out. I had to admit it had a point.
‘Alright, it’s magic time!’
‘Hold it, just one thing when you use the spell you’ll be weak and in a lot of pain.’
‘So...what?’
‘So when you pass out, then it’s my turn. And I’m planning to hunt.’ I heard a growl in the back of my head. I frowned.
‘... fine, just don’t eat any of them.’
‘What, these three? Ha they wouldn't be an appetizer to me.’ I ignored him as I place my hand on to Ivan.
“What are you doing?” Sunset asked. I only answered with one thing.
“You’re not the only one that came from magic.” with that I poured what little magic I had into the spell. Ash began to circle around us as I saw burning embers began to appear on Ivan’s stomach, slowly the wound begin to close.
At that moment I felt the pain in my stomach, I looked down and saw a wound begin to open up on my shoulder. I grunted as a bullet hit me in the shoulder and felt blood pour out. I gasped and fell backward onto the ground.
“Ow~” I groaned as the other two rush to me.
“What was that!” Sunset asked. I opened my eyes to her as she looked worried.
“Transferred… his wounds… to me… I’ll be fine… just, take me to a room and let me sleep.” I told her. She looked at me for a minute then nodded, with the help of Chrysalis they both dragged me to another room and laid me down.
As they left I felt tiredness creep up to me. I slowly faded I heard the thing in my head chuckling.
‘Tonight, the hunt begins.’
Ivan
Regaining consciousness after god knows how long, the first thing that I've noticed was that I laid on a couch. Opening my eyes, I was greeted with a wave of tiredness and a headache.
Looking around my surroundings, I saw that I had been brought back home. I sat up with a groan and felt chilly. I looked down at myself and saw that I was topless.
I raised a brow questioningly at the lack of the stab wound. Looking onto my left shoulder, I saw the bullet wound had vanished. Rubbing my shoulder, I felt as if it hadn't happen which brings me to the a question of what the actual fuck is going on?
“Well someone's up.” I heard Chrysalis said. I turned and saw her sitting in a chair near me as she leaned forward to pass me a bottle of water.
“Thanks, what happened?”
"Well after you passed I had to carry you and the stuff back here.” she nodded to the corner where the pile of stuff is at.
“That explains how I got here, but how did my wounds heal up?” I asked her.
She frowned for a moment and looked like she was picking the right words. “Jace happened.”
Before I could ask the door opened and Sunset walked in sporting a new jacket. She also looks worried.
“I looked everywhere in the building but nothing, I can't find him.” Sunset turned and saw me. “Oh, you're awake.”
“Wait back up, who can't you find?” I asked.
“Jace, I can't find him. He just up and disappeared.” she shifted a bit. “But I did find someone right outside of the building.”
“Who?” I asked as I stood up, odd I didn't feel sore at all.
“Don't know, all I do know is that she wore spiky armor and looked terrified.” she explained. I moved and grabbed a shirt. I saw a double barreled shotgun with some rounds nearby, I also grabbed my mask.
I made my way to the fire escape and looked down. Sure enough there was the person from the Blood skullz, she was curled up in a ball rocking. I moved down the fire escape to here, as I got closer I heard her talking to herself.
“It can't find me, it can't find me, it can't find me, it can't find me.” over and over she repeated those words. I readied the shotgun as I got closer.
"Hey.” her head up and I saw tear marks on her face, was she so scared that she started crying?
“Y-you're him right? You're the ghost?” she asked. I tighten my grip on the gun and nodded. “Please, help me.”
“Sure~ I help you go to some sort of ambush for the Blood skullz.” I said. She started shaking her head.
“This isn't that, please help me I-I don't want to be alone with that thing out there.”
“What thing?” I asked. She again curled up into a ball and started to rock.
“It… came last night during the storm, no one saw it coming. It was fast, really fast and big and nothing hurt it, we tried everything even rockets and blowing up our gas tanks but that only pissed it off.” she closed her eyes and rocked harder. “It’s nothing like the infected, it was something from a nightmare.”
I stared at her, it's not the infected? “How do you know it's not infected?”
“It… spoke.” I widened my eyes, it spoke? “It told me that it was hungry and wanted me to run, to make it fun for him.”
She looked at me with tears coming down. “Please help me, everyone one is dead and I don't want to die.”
I sighed before lowering the gun.
“Fine but if you try anything, the so called nightmare will be the least of your worries.” I told her, gaining a shaky nod from the woman. She weakly stood up and only watched as I quickly climbed up the ladder. Once on the stairs, I looked down.
“Hurry up!” I shouted at the woman. She hurriedly took hold of the ladder and started climbing up. We went up the stairs before arriving at my room and I allowed her through first.
Once I was inside, I closed the window and looked at the woman in the armor before frowning.
“Go into my room” I started as I pointed at the closed door next to the closet. “And get changed. Armor won't do you good.” I told her. She did as instructed and shut the door behind her.
I took the chance and took off the mask. Before putting it away though, I had switch the canister of oxygen with another canister, this one being different and for my use only.
Once I was done switching the canister, I placed the mask on the counter before turning around, seeing both Chrysalis and Sunset looking at with mouths slightly agape.
“What?” I asked them, taking them out of their trance like state. They both looked away with a small blush on their cheeks.
I shook my head before seeing my shirt neatly folded on the table in front of the couch. Picking up the shirt and unfolding it, it revealed to have holes on both the stomach and left shoulder of the shirt.
“Trash.” I grumbled silently as I rolled up the shirt into a ball. I threw the rolled up shirt onto the couch before hearing the door open.
Turning around, I faced the woman from before, this time she wore a sleeveless tank top and some jeans. She looked around before spotting me.
“Now start from the beginning.” I told her. Getting the idea, she nodded before She began to retell the events she had witnessed.
Kaley
“Before it attacked we were preparing to attack you with one last push, we had one rpg to use to blow your building, hoping to get you.” I saw the ghost glare at me. “I said hoping, we almost thrown everything at you and look where that left us.” He still glared at me but let me continue
“We sent out scout parties to see what you and the Wraith were doing.”
“The Wraith?” the girl with bacon hair asked.
“Yeah, we thought the ghost was the only one we had to deal with but then this guy with a spear came out of nowhere and started to take us out, most of the others place bets which was harder to kill.” I saw the ghost rolling his hand to move this along. “A-anyway we didn’t hear from them for about two hours, we thought that they ran into the infected and didn’t make it.”
I paused as the memory of what happened came back. “Then, it came.”
“This nightmare.” the ghost said. The other two looked at one another but didn’t say anything as I nodded.
“It came like lightning, first it was quite then a loud roar then screaming. In less than a minute it took down almost half of the camp, it ripped and teared anyone and everything to shreds. We tried to kill it, used the rpg, guns, hell as a last ditch plan we blew up the camp to kill it, we just pissed it off.”
I swallowed a bit and felt my throat was dry. “It killed and ate everyone but left me, it told me to run-”
“Wait, it spoke?” the one with green eyes said. She looked at the ghost. “You never said the infected can speak.”
“Normally they don’t, I thought it was like those zombie books; mindless and work off of instinct but this thing wasn’t a infected it was something different, it told me to run, to make it fun for it.”
“So you ran.” the ghost said.
“Of course I ran, it killed and ate everyone and it didn’t look hurt after everything. I went to the other camps to tell them what has happen but… it got there first.” I closed my eyes and I remember what I saw. I felt tears in my eyes. “I-I had a younger sister, we were planning on leaving after one last raid but now… now…”
I covered my face and started crying. I felt someone place a hand on my shoulder, I looked and saw the bacon hair girl there.
“Hey, what’s your name? I’m Sunset.” she asked.
“... K-Kaley”
“So why come here?” the ghost asked.
“I had no place to go, I thought maybe you’ll help with surviving until I can get some stuff and leave.” I looked at all of them.
Ivan
“I suggest you do the same, there’s nothing here and this place is a death trap with that Thing out there.” Kaley said.
“Leaving the city isn't an option for me.” I told her. She stared at me for a minute.
“I know that the Blood skullz have been trying to kill you for a long time but you haven’t seen this thing, whatever is here isn’t worth it with that thing.” she said. I glared at her and opened my mouth, when a loud thud came above me and muffled cursing could be heard.
I looked at the other three and gesture to stay here. I headed up to the roof, as I got to the door I opened it slightly to peek out.
“Why did I put you here! You're in the way and down right annoying.” Jace said as he pushed a scrap engine that he was working on over to the side of the building. He sat down in one of the chairs and looked out to the city. I pushed the door open which got his attention as he looked at me. “Dude, you have no shirt.”
“I had one but it had holes in it.” I told him with a roll of my eyes. He just shrugged and looked out to the city.
“How ya feeling?” he asked.
“Oddly normal but confused as to why I am unharmed despite having been shot and stabbed.” I answered. He put up his hands and did the jazz hands.
“Magic!” he said. He looked at me with a smile then dropped it. “No seriously it was magic.”
“Magic.” I said, bemused with his answer.
“Right, hey look what I found.” he pulled up a box that clank with something in it. He set it down and opened it, pulling out two bottles. He opened one of them and handed one to me.
“What is it?” I asked. He took a drink from the other while holding the other.
“Blood orange drink, it’s not that bad.” he answered.
“What?” I said in confusion. He rolled his eyes.
“They are a drink, made out of blood orange you know an orange but the juice is the colour red.” he explained.
“Sure, I guess.” I answered. I took the bottle and gave it a sniff before taking a drink, it had a odd orangey smell.
Taking a sip of the bottle, it was sweet. Looking at Jace he set his drink down and stared into space.
“So, what happened while I was gone?” he asked.
“A woman named Kaley showed up, a member of the Skullz. Found her in the alley curled up into a ball.” I said to him. He looked at me with a raised eyebrow.
“That… sounds odd, why was she there?” he asked.
“She said her base was attacked by some nightmarish monster and that the only reason she was still alive was that the monster told her to run because it'll make it more fun.” I explained further. Jace frowned at this, he looked out to the city as he started to think.
“Nightmarish monster huh, was it like the beast from before or something thing else?” he said to himself. He continued muttering as he started naming names and forgetting that I was here.
“Don't know, all she said that it spoke and ate everything in its path.” I told him, gaining his attention again.
“Well that doesn’t really help me that much, the monsters I face does that in spades. They eat and destroy everything they see that moves.” Jace said as he took another bottle and opened it.
Shaking my head, I took another sip from the bottle.
“Whatever it is, it seemed to enjoy killing from what the girl said.” I told him before placing the bottle on the ledge.
“I don’t know if it enjoys killing, but what do I know I haven’t even seen it.” he says. I turned and saw that he was thinking. “But it does sound like something from my home.”
I was about to say something but I heard the sound of a thunder clap. I looked up and saw that there wasn’t a cloud in the sky. There was a second one but it was louder.
“Hmm I wonder.” I head Jace said. He looked the the left and I saw and heard the sound of ripping. The very space in the air ripped open and a rift looking thing appeared.
“Not as grand as I thought but oh well.” Jace said finishing his drink and set it down before standing up. “Well it been fun but that’s my cue to leave.”
“Wait what.” I said in confusion.
“How I got here was through one of those rifts, so I believe that going through another would send me back.” he looked at the rift for a minute. “Or send me to a different world ten times worst than this one, which with how my luck is going that would likely happen.”
I stared at him for a minute and a half before shaking my head vigorously and putting my hands up.
“You know what, fuck it. The more I think I know you, more shit comes in to prove me wrong.” I said. He laughs at me.
“Trust me, don’t even try to figure me out it will just give you a headache.” He looked at the rift and the smile was gone. “You know, you could come with me. It wouldn’t be home but it would be a better place than here, for you and the other tw- well now three.”
“I don't know about them but I can't leave. I need answers and I'll only be able to get them by going towards the center of the city.” I told him, lowering my hands.
“I see, well I can understand that.” Jace said. At that moment the door opened and Sunset and Chrysalis burst through.
“What’s going on-” Sunset started but stopped when she saw the rift. I saw the Kaley came out and saw the rift.
“What the fuck?!” she yelled. Jace looked at me.
“Well this got crowded and awkward.” he said. I rolled my eyes and saw that the rift is slowly getting smaller.
“You’re ride is getting smaller.” I said to him.
“Right! So doing this short and quick; that’s a rift and it might send me home, I offer a way out of this world to another that might be the same or more so dangerous unless you stick into town, any takers?” he said to them.
“The risk is too great, I have already gotten through a rift similar to this.” Chrysalis said before looking over to Sunset.
“Though the thought of going home is great but I'm going to have to agree with Chrysalis.” Sunset answered.
“And what about you miss?” Jace said to Kaley. She stared at him for a bit and thought about it.
“That will take me somewhere not here?” she asked. Jace looked at me with an odd look, back at her he nodded. “Then there’s no debate, I’m coming with.”
“I uhh guess there’s a reason?” Jace asked. he looked back at the rift and saw that it was getting smaller.
“It get’s me away from that thing.” she said.
“Uhh just to let you know that there’s things there that’s equal to more so dangerous.” he said. This made her falter a bit.
“I… I just need to get away from here.” she said. Jace started at her and nodded.
“Well then it’s settled.” He looked at me. “Well this is goodbye for now,”
“Goodbye for now?” I asked him.
“The one thing to keep in mind is that with me I have a habit to show up at random times.” he said. I groaned at this as he chuckles, he walked over the the other two.
“Don’t kill each other and random other stuff.” he said to them. They looked at one another with an odd look. “Also Sunset, remember if you are in dark place just say the oath.”
“Y-yeah.” she said. Jace and Kaley walked over to the rift, which was half it’s normal size now. Jace turned and waved before stepping through with Kaley in tow. A moment later it closed and everything was silent.
“What now?” Sunset said, shattering the silence. Turning to look at her.
“Now I go get another shirt.” I answered her before walking passed Chrysalis and heading back inside, leaving the door open behind me.
Arriving at my apartment, I headed into my bedroom and found a suitable shirt. After putting it on, I looked over towards an old book laid atop a nightstand next to my bed.
I walked closer towards it before grabbing it. I stared at the cover for what felt like an eternity before shaking my head and placing the book back where it was.
“Can't be stuck in the past forever.” I told myself before leaving the room.
Jace
I walked out of the rift I took a look around to see the training room that I left from. I looked at my hand and summoned a small flame. It curled around my hand for a minute before dispelling it. I felt the magic return through my body which gave me a warm feeling.
“That… was something.” I heard Kaley said. I turned and saw her look around. I got a good look at her, she had long red hair with green eyes.
“Well that's one of many things you'll see here, and like I said before there's more creatures like whatever your monster is.” she looked at me for a minute.
“Seriously.”
“Yup, don't worry there's others that are trained to deal with them.” I said to her. We headed out of the room towards the main room. “Now there are somethings that you need to know, like-”
I got interrupted by a white blast that hit me with the force of a fraught train. I got knocked down and was breathless as my brain tried to figure out what the hell just happened.
“Oh my god!” Kaley yelled. I blinked a few times as my vision cleared. I sat up to see a shell shocked Twilight.
“Oh…” was all she said. I sat up and shook my head. Ow.
“Hello to you too Twilight.” I grumbled. I stood up, dusting myself off I went over to her and lifted the book she was reading, it was a book by Big hat Logan.
“I'm sorry, I was waiting for you to return for the last thirty minutes and-” I stopped listening after that, really thirty minutes? I was gone for months and only thirty minutes past. I stopped her talking by raising my hand.
“It's fine, listen this is Kaley she's new and needs a tour of the town.” I told her.
“Of course, come on Kaley there's so much to see.” she said as she took Kaley hand and lead her out.
I sighed and looked around of the place. A smiled curled on my face.
“It's good to be home.”
Author's Notes:
And end! This was a crossover with Legion,
Memories of old
I turned the page of the book I was reading for the past couple hours about some potion making. After my adventure in another world all I wanted to do is relax and catch up on some reading, that was a few days ago and since then Tia showed me some surprises that she hasn’t told me.
For one there were still hunters in the world, very few and far between but Lu and Tia kept the hunters going for this long and I wouldn’t lie I felt a little touch about this. Sure the numbers are under five and mostly they are sorta monster/ bounty hunters but with fewer monsters the better, don’t want what happened in Yharnam to happen here. So far I haven’t seen them, due to the fact that I put up a bounty board up and take jobs from others at times, but hey that’s the life of a Hunter.
Kaley adjusted to her new life pretty well, other then the whole magic is a real thing, she got a job on Sweet Apple Acres as a farm hand, both she and Applejack were happy about it. For Kaley, it was something normal and Applejack that she has some help around the farm that only two people worked on it, which was odd and dumb for only two people there.
I closed the book and walked over the shelf to put it back, as I did I saw a small box sitting on the shelf. I took it and looked at it remembering what it was.
“Oh,” was all I said as a memory of what it came back to me. I took it and went out of the door. It was sunny out and warm due to what I was wearing but I did care, I looked around and saw RD on and low cloud napping. I went underneath it and looked up.
“Oi! Rainbow you awake?!” I yelled up. Silence followed after that so I yelled up again, the same result. Frowning I jumped up and grabbed the cloud with my hands, how did I grab a cloud? That’s for me to know and you to not know. This shook Rainbow awake and stared at me.
“What the fuck!” she yelled at me. I rolled my eyes at her.
“Next time when someone calls out, answer them. Now where’s Discord?” I asked her.
“He’s… with Fluttershy,” she said. I nodded and dropped back down to the ground and headed that way.
It took me a few minutes but I finally got to the cottage, I saw animals minding their business until I got close, they tensed up and ran into their homes. I shook my head at this and continued on. I got to the door and knocked, I looked around and saw Harry staring at me. I waved at him but he backed off. I sighed and heard the door open.
“Oh, hello Jace what brings you here?” Fluttershy asked. I gave her a smile.
“Hello Fluttershy, may I ask if Discord is in?” I asked her.
“Oh yes, he’s helping me with the animals do you need him?” she asked.
“Yes, there’s… something I need to tell him.” I said to her. She nodded and let me in, I walked into her home and looked around. It was the same as in the show but a bit bigger. One thing stood out was a picture on the wall, one of two women. One was younger and looked like Fluttershy with a ribbon in her hair with a kitten in her arms and the other older smiling. They look like sisters.
“Would you like some tea?” she asked. I shook my head.
“No, thank you but I need to talk to Discord,” I told her. She nodded and went off to get him. I looked around before sitting down on the couch. I waited for a few minutes until Discord walked in. He looked like his old self from Yharnam other then he wore a green black t-shirt and jeans.
“Hey Jace, what brings you here?” he asked as Fluttershy walked in with a beaver. Said beaver saw me and started to squirm in her arms.
“Mr. beaver, what’s wrong with you? You’re never like this when others are over,” she said. She looked over at me and smiled sadly. “I’m sorry but it seems that Mr. beaver has a toothache and I hope to treat him here but now… I think I should head upstairs.”
She headed up the stairs with the beaver. I sighed and hung my head. “I suck with normal animals. They all hate me.”
“I’m the same way, either being a hunter or a chaotic being does that to you.” Discord said. He sat down in the chair beside me. I stared at him for a minute before speaking.
“Yeah, so listen I need to talk to you, about Yharnam,” I told him. He frowns and looked up at the stairs.
“I don’t want to talk about it with Fluttershy near so,” he waved his hand and I felt a shimmer of magic near the stairs. “There, now if she comes down something will pop in her head to distract her.”
I stared at him for a bit, figuring out how to word this. “I heard that Yharnam has recovered since the plague hit, do you… ever thought of going back?”
“... Sometimes but I don’t think I will.” he turned away as his eye glaze over in memory. “Too many bad memories.”
“I know, I have them too but,” I reach into my coat. “Some memories that need to be addressing.”
He looked over at the music box for a moment with wide eyes. He reaches out and took it in his hands. “Is… is this…” he asked as he opens it.
The music plays for the whole length of time. As it goes Discord stares at it and a tear falls from his eye. “Oh Violet, I’m so… so sorry.”
“There’s… something else I need to tell you, Gascoigne.” I told him. I shifted a bit and started telling him about that night.
Many years ago.
I walked through the old streets that were the shadow of its former self. I seen many that I helped in the past are now trying to kill me and more that have turned. I cut down the monsters as each one I told myself that they used to me, human.
Dark thoughts creep into my mind as I continued on, was this really worth it? They are all monsters now and the ones that aren’t are now hunting me or went mad. I thought about killing myself to end this pain I felt. But part of me wanted to keep going, to see if there’s anything I could do.
I continued walking until I heard the sound of… a music box? I followed the sound of it as I got saw a window of where it was coming from. I hesitated for a moment until I knocked on the window.
The music stopped and only silence followed.
“Who… are you?” a little girl asked through the window.
“I’m someone who heard the music and wondered where it was coming from,” I told her. My voice sounded dead and tired.
“I don’t know your voice, but I know that smell… are you a hunter?” she asked. I stared at the window, she can tell by the smell?
“Yes, I’m a hunter, how did you know by the smell?” I asked her.
“My daddy is also a hunter, but please can you do me a favor?” she asked. I paused.
“... Sure.”
“Please, can you look for my mum? Daddy never came back from the hunt, and she went to find him, but now she’s gone, too…” she told me. I didn’t say anything after that. “I’m all alone… and scared…”
I thought about it for some time, if her mum gone out into the streets to look for her husband then she’s most likely dead, but if there’s a chance…
“I will go look for your mum,” I told her.
“Really? Oh, thank you!” she said through the window. “My m-mum wears a red jewelled brooch,” she explains what she looks like and I nodded out of habit.
“Oh, I mustn't forget. If you find her, give her this music box.” The window opened and a box was pushed through. I took it and looked it over, it was a music box. “It plays one of daddy’s favorite songs. And when daddy forgets us we play it for him to remember us.”
I heard her chuckle a bit. “Mum so silly, running off without it.”
I took the box and opened it. I saw a note in it, I saw two names that stood out.
Violet and Gascoigne.
I made my way through the city, taking out more and more of the monsters along the way. Each time I did so I felt my soul being chip away bit by bit. I kept a lookout for the little girl's mum but so far I didn’t find her.
Shortly I came to a big clearing with small trees and what look like tombstones. As I walked in I heard the sound of something being hacked at. I turned and saw a towering man chopping up something on the ground. I move closer until I was close enough to recognise him.
“Gascoigne?” I said. He stopped chopping and stood there.
“...Beasts all over the shop…” he said. “... You’ll be one of them, sooner or later…”
He turned slowly and I saw that his eyes were wrapped up with something. He growled at me and lunged at me. I only had time to quickly jump back.
“Gascoigne! Stop! It’s me, Jace!” I yelled at him. He just yelled as he kept coming. He slashed at me a few times then switch to use his gun. He blew some of the tombstones as I moved quickly.
“Fine then,” I said as I pulled my own weapons out, my cane and pistol. I moved in close and started to slash at him. Dodging his axe I shot him in the shoulder which he grunts at me. I kept on him so he didn’t have time to react. I kicked him and he crashed into the tree. I heard him sniff something.
“...What’s that smell? The sweet blood. Oh, it sings to me. It’s enough to make a man sick…” he stood up and chuckled. He waved his hand and a blast of magic hits me on the side. How can he use magic? I looked up and saw dark tendrils around him, his chuckle turned into a mad laugh. He turned his axe into a two-handed one and charged at me.
We fought for a long time, spilling blood onto the ground, it was some sort of sick bloody dance. We kept going until I stabbed him and he dropped his axe and started to change. He turned into a beast, much taller than me, looking like a werewolf. He was on me in a second and started to toss me around like a rag doll. For a while, I couldn’t do anything against him. I started to lose focus from the blood lost. I saw him tower over me to finish it but something happened.
I started to hear the music. I turned and saw the music box open and playing the song. This made Gascoigne clench his head and scream in pain. I took this as an opening and pulled out some firebombs. I threw them at him and they set him on fire, he screamed as the fire hurts him. I charged at him and stabbed him in the chest and held my gun under his jaw.
“I’m sorry old friend,” I said as I pulled the trigger. The shot went through his head and he roared in pain. He fell over and started to dissolve into mist. I fell to one knee and started to breathe heave. I just killed my friend, one of my closest friends when I was with the hunters, what kind of world am I in?
I stood up and looked around, I saw something red up above on a roof. I made my way over to it and saw that it was a woman… with a big red jewelled brooch… oh.
I made my way back to the little girl's window with a heavy heart. How can I tell her that both her parents are dead? I made my way to the window and saw that it was still lit. I knocked on the window.
“Hello, mister hunter, still can’t find my mum,” she asked. I didn’t say anything for a moment as I pulled out the brooch.
“I’m… I’m sorry, so very sorry.” I said as I passed the brooch to her. I heard a gasp then the sound of crying.
“Mister hunter… was it really her?” she asked.
“... I’m sorry.”
“No...mummy...mummy…” she cried. I closed my eyes and clench my hand into a fist. I hated this. “Please don’t leave me alone…”
“... I won’t.” I said as I sat down under the window and listen to her cry.
I opened my eyes to see that I have passed out in front of the window of the little girl. I shook my head a bit.
“Hey, are you alright?” I asked her. No reply. “Hey.”
I looked over at the window and saw that it was open. I jumped up and looked around. Where is she?! I saw prints on the ground and saw them leading away, they were fresh so she didn’t leave that long. I followed them until I got to the sewers, then I heard screaming. I ran as fast as I can, through the tunnels until I saw the little girl, pink hair with a white ribbon standing in front of the biggest pig I have ever seen. It stared at the girl as it moved forward, not taking the chance I charge forward and brought my cane down into its head. With a twist, I poured my magic through my cane and burned the pig to a crisp. I turned to the little girl.
“What were you thinking! You could have died!” I yelled at her. I saw her crying, out of fear of the pig or me I didn’t know.
“I-I- I’m sorry, I just… I don’t know anymore.” she balled. “My mummy and daddy are dead and I- and I…” I sighed and kneeled down to her.
“Listen, I know how you feel, but this,” I waved around at the place. “Is not how to do things, your parents don’t want you to go and kill yourself, they want you to live.”
“But… but want do I do now?” she asked.
“I know of the place, I’ll take you there,” I told her. I picked her up and started to head to the chapel. “Can I ask you for your name? I’m Jace.”
“I’m…Anysae… Shy…” she said. Shy? Was she Fluttershy's great aunt? “Umm mister hunter, can we take my sister there as well?”
I paused for a moment. “Sure, what’s her name?
“S-Syeli.”
Now
I sat there staring at Discord. He didn’t say anything after what I just told him for a bit.
“They… they were alive? This whole time?” he asked me.
“Yeah, I took them to the chapel and left them there. I dropped by to check on them and I guess when the plague passed they left to come here.” I told him. He holds the music box for a bit.
“Can… can you leave me… I need to be alone,” he told me.
“Sure,” I said as I stood up. I looked over at the stairs and felt the magic disappeared. I walked out of the house and saw that it was raining. I headed back to town, I saw that the clouds only hung over Fluttershy’s house at the time. I made my way to the workshop saw that there’s a note. I took it and saw that it was a note from Tia. I opened it as and saw that it was her asking me if I was coming to the Gala in the coming months. Normally I would've tried to get out of it but a thought came to mind. I looked off in the distance towards the mountains.
“I think it’s time to see the Boreal Valley.”
Author's Notes:
This chapter was a bit inspired by This
Now! This is the start of a bit of an arc that I like to call the 'Legion arc' mostly due to the fact that most of the chapters has some of his characters and he helped write them.
it may take some time to get them out and stuff... days, weeks, months??
(Edit: Sorry for the Bold part, the music links not working, and/or the text centered itself, my bad :( it's fixed now)
An Old Kingdom found
It’s been a few weeks since I talked to Discord, well no one have talked to him but I understand since what I have done can do a number on someone close to home. I would try to talk to him but I had my own problem.
To start I had Rainbow hounding me for more adventures that I was on and Twilight doing the same but with knowing more about magic of old. I told Dash that if she can find me a estus shard I will tell her everything and for Twilight I gave her a book written by Big Hat Logan to read through.
When I thought that was done I got an letter from Tia and Lu saying that the Grand Galloping Gala was a couple months away and are wondering if I’m going to go. Normally I would do anything to get out of going but since Tia said that the other kingdoms were silent over the last few hundred years I started to think it’s time to see if anyone is still around, starting with home.
I made my way into the Everfree and continued on past the place known as Forbidden Jungle into a swampy place to find the old keep. It took me a bit from fighting some swamp giants, don’t remember the name, and leach monsters I found the keep and headed into the main room. I looked around to see that there were armor and skeletones on the ground, it pains me to see the once great keep fall into ruin and to see the Abyss Watchers all dead, they have turned into old wolves to summon but it still pains me.
I went to the far wall and pressed a part of the wall and it opened up to reveal a passageway to the catacombs. I looked over my supplies to see if I had everything I needed for what’s going to happen.
“Boom hammer, check. Blunderbuss, check. Ammo, check. Stuff I need to survive… check.” I said to myself. I took a deep breath and headed down to the catacombs.
Walking into the place and looking around I saw that there weren’t any undead around, well this might be easy then I thought. I was about to continued walking but I saw something from the corner of my eye. I turned to see what it was.
It was a soapstone sign. I blinked at it and tilted my head, what? How is there a sign down here in all places? Sure I used it before but it was to be transported to somewhere or vice versa. I walked over to it and put my hand out to see who this person is.
What it showed me was a man clad in Drangleic armor. Helmet masking his face from anyone who see him. He had a Drakewing Greatsword and a Tower Shield. I stared at him for a minute and thought about leaving it but looking back at the sign I thought why not.
Stepping back I raised my hand as a small flame sparked out and floated towards the sign. I went to one of the walls and lean on it as I waited, these things take a bit to get going.
I looked out further into the place and saw some skeletons walking around, nothing too bad to handle. I looked back and saw that the sign has worked and the knight was rising from it. He did the stance of the ‘Praise the sun!’ I couldn’t help but chuckle at that. He stopped and looked around at his surroundings until he looked at me.
“Why have you summoned me?” He asked. I noticed his sword was on his back as well as his shield. I pushed off the wall and looked at him.
“Two reasons, to see if the sign works and if it did some help to get to someplace, you have a name?” I asked him as I looked over to the left pathway and note the piles of bones.
“My..name?” He said before shaking his head. “Artyom, my name is Artyom.”
“Well then Artyom, I’m Jace.” I told him as I pulled out my hammer. He looked at it and tilted his head.
“An odd choice for a weapon but I do not judge one's choices.” He said. I looked at him and chuckled.
“You haven’t seen what it can do, anyway there’s three skeletons down this path, two here and one on the bridge.” I said as I pointed down the path. He walked over and saw the piles, I pointed over to the bridge at the bigger one with a shield.
“A simple Combustion spell should do it.” He said as his hand caught fire. He threw it past the first one and landed in the middle of the two which exploded, sending the piles apart. I walked forward and saw one of them trying to from but only have one arm and no legs. I took my hammer and smashed it’s head then kicking the bones over the ledge.
“It seems the third one has hidden himself. Pathetic.” He said as he took out a small blue glowing skull before tossing it. As he did I heard the sound of rolling. I put my hammer away and waited until the skeleton showed itself as he was trying to take a swing. I dodged it and saw it was trying to take another swing, I timed it and pulled out my blunderbuss and blasted his arm off. Staggered I swang my clawed hand and tore into his armor and ripped my arm out of it. I looked back and kicked it off the ledge.
“And that’s that, you asshole.” I said out loud. I looked at Artyom as he looked at me.
“Was that all, I expected a little more to be honest.” Artyom commented.
“No there’s more since this is the first part.” I told him. We continued on in the catacombs taking out anything that stands in our way. One time Artyom took out three of them with his shield.
Along the way I asked him questions about his world, though he looked at me with an odd look when I said that.
“Okay, let me clear something up first this here isn’t the same world as you seen it, there’s many other worlds and whatnot and I just summoned you to mine.” I explained to him as one of the skeletons ambushed us, lasted two seconds as my hammer met it’s head and body.
“So back to my last question how’s your world?” I asked.
“I've lived in two worlds. The first was a nightmare to say the least, I was and still am Cursed to never die. I thought by sitting in the throne of Want, I would be able to find the answer to my life but I never did. Then countless millennias later, someone opened the doors, allowing me to be free in a different world. A world where one can communicate with another human with a tiny decide, automated vehicles and such. I did the only thing I could do, I went back to where my journey began and worked my way up from there.” He explained. I looked back at him for a moment and looked forward as the memories came to me, the time as I lost my dear friend.
Flashback
I panted as I fell to a knee after the fight with the Throne watcher and Defender and Nashandra. I thought the first two was hard with the two of us but she was something else.
I felt a hand on my shoulder as I looked up to see Celsa, but she wasn’t looking so good. She didn’t look the same before we started this journey. Before she had tanned skin, raven black hair and a hazle eyes. Now her eyes were white, bald and look that of a hollow, since she was one.
“You alright?” She asked in a raspy voice. I nodded a few times and I took my rifle out as a crutch.
“Yeah I’m fine, so that’s it?” I asked her. She looked over to the dome.
“I think so.” she said. I snorted at her.
“Careful at what you say, I think a stone dragon will come out and fight us.” I said to her. She smacks me in the arm. We walked over to the ledge and watched as the stone golems moved to make a bridge. I looked over to Celsa as she looked as if someone is talking to her.
“What’s up?” I asked her. She looked at me looked at me and sighed.
“I… beyond this path there’s is a throne, the Throne of Want and I need to sit in on the throne to either link myself to the flame or end it.” she explained. I looked down the path and frowned.
“So what are you going to do?” I asked her. She looked at me and give me a smile.
“What else, finish this journey. Jace you have been a great fighter and a greater friend, without you I would've gone insane so I thank you.” She looked down and closed her eyes. “Maybe… maybe we’ll see eachother again, in this life or the next.”
I looked at her and gave her a hug.
“You’ve been a great friend as well.” I told her. She looked up at me and for a second I thought I saw her as what she used to look like. She let go of me and started her walk to the throne, she waved at me as I watch her disappear into the dome. I saw her sit on the throne and looked at me, I gave her one last wave as she did the same as the doors closed. I sighed and turned around to head on back.
Now
“Are you feeling well?” Artyom asked me. I blinked as we came to a staircase.
“Sorry, kinda zoned out there for a bit.” I told him. He shouldered his sword as he looked at me.
“Well your reflexes are something to behold.” He told me. I chuckled as I walked up the steps to a set of double doors. I opened them to see a room filled of jars and crates. In front of me was a table with a crowned skull on it. I walked up to it and flicked it in the head.
“Not this time Wolnir.” I said to it as I moved to the other set of doors. I looked back and saw that Artyom was looking around the place. “This is going to take a while so hold on for a bit.”
Artyom
An interesting fellow. Jace has the fighting capabilities of a true warrior yet, he doesn't seem to act like one but I cannot be too sure about anything. I looked around my surroundings and saw images on the walls. Looking at them I saw that they tell a story of a kingdom with the moon shines the brightest.
As I looked closer I heard something behind me. Looking back I saw a suit of black armor with a shield and sword. It was looking right at me.
“None… shall enter… the lord of Ash and Cinder... kingdom…” It said as it took a fighting stance.
“I care not of this Lord of Ash and Cinder for I serve no one.” I said as I drew my sword. We started circling each other before it made the first move.
It swung its sword at me in a horizontal way, allowing me to crouch under before being hit by his blade. As I was crouched, I focused a bit a of magic onto my blade before finally striking.
Swinging upwards, I managed to knock down the knight before it stood up again. I spun the blade around a bit, hearing the desired of affect from the blade itself before thrusting the blade at it, it stopped just a few inches away from it before a beam of pure magic fired from my sword.
Seeing it staggering from the blast, I sheathed my sword and my hand had caught fire once more but this time my eyes emitted a fiery aura as I charged the spell.
Releasing the spell, I fired a large fireball best described as a miniature sun at the knight. I couldn't see anything from the smoke but I felt the souls and I knew I defeated it.
The flame in my hand died out as I looked at where the smoke cleared. I saw the charred remains of the knight and saw it move its arm out to me. I prepare for whatever it was doing but I hear it’s voice again.
“Please… bring the lord... to his throne… and release us... from our torment…” it said as it turned to ash. I grunted out in pain as I knelt down onto one knee.
“Cursed Sun, never a good spell to use.” I said before taking hold of my sword and using it to push myself up. I looked over at where Jace is and saw that he had done something and is now pushing the doors open. He looked back at me.
“What happened to you?” He asked as he walked towards me. He looked at me once and took out a bell and rung it. Whatever it did I felt… better.
“Something attacked me, saying something about a Lord of Ash and Cinder.” I said to him. He stared at me for a bit then nodded.
“Well… I guess that’s understandable now come on there’s something you have to see.” He said to me. We both walked up the steps and I saw the night sky. We stepped out and what I saw took my breath away.
“Artyom, Welcome to Boreal Valley.” Jace said to me.
“Impressive, yes but what exactly have you summoned me for?” I asked him. He looked over the place and looked at the moon.
“Right now it should be mid-day but the moon is out so something has happened here so,” He then pointed to the castle to the left that was covered in some sort of fog. “We need to get to the castle to lift the curse that was place on here, as for why you are here well I need a hand.”
He then turned to walk down a path towards a bridge as I followed him.
“That’s not a real reason,” I told him. He stopped and looked at me.
“I might know who has done this and he has turn once a great kingdom to a shadow of it’s former self, I want to put it right.” He said as he continues on. I looked over to the kingdom and followed behind.
Jace
I walked across the bridge with Artyom. I looked behind me just to make sure that’s nothing appeared behind us, the last time that happened scared the crap out of me. When nothing came I continued on. We came to the other side of the bridge and the sight that made my heart ache.
Statues… statues of people running from something. The looks of terror where on them as they tried to run from something. I went over to a pair of statues, a mother and child, huddling close together. I felt sadness at the sight then I felt anger. I looked up at Artyom as he looked at a pair of statues that wore armor that I have seen before.
“This armor, I haven’t seen it before.” He said. I walked over and looked at them.
“This is a unit of elite guard known as ‘Dancers’ Highly trained to kill anyone who threatens the kingdom.” I said as I moved towards the over the streets and moved closer to the chapel.
As we moved along we passed more statues of citizens running in fear. I was about to round a corner until I stop and pushed Artyom back.
“What the…” He began but I stopped him and pointed at the corner. We looked around and saw what was there.
An ice knight, it got to be an ice knight. I sighed at what this means.
“What is that?” Artyom asked.
“That is something called an ice knight.” I told him as I took out my hammer and moved towards it. “Stay here.”
I didn’t wait for a response as I moved towards it. As I got closer it saw me and started to move like a predator and circle me. I did the same and watched it every move, I twitched my hand and it saw this and lunge at me. I quickened my step as I dodged it’s first swing and rolled forward as it quickly swung again.
Taking my hammer I swang out to it’s right leg and it roared in pain. I twisted around to claw at me but I jumped out of the way. I looked at me and brought its head back as it inhaled. It them blew out a stream of mist making ice shards on the ground. I jumped back but saw that it lunged forward slamming me into a wall.
I shook my head as I stood up and saw it watching me.
“Alright have it your way.” I said as I took my hammer and took the back end of it and scraped it across the ground. The back end ignited as flames formed around it. I looked at the ice knight and charged at it.
I dodged it’s swing at me and I jumped to it’s side as I brought the hammer down onto it’s back. The strike made an explosion of flame and douse the flame in it. The knight screamed in pain as it swang at me. I jumped back and struck the hammer on the ground again re-igniting it. I dashed towards it and swung it wide with a fire trail following behind it. I knight ducked but I spun around and hit it on top of it’s arm breaking it. I brought the hammer to the other said and did the same to its other arm. I looked down at it as it tried to back away but I grabbed it by the head and lifted it up. I saw the blue glowing eyes looking at me.
“I’m coming for you next.” I said as my gauntlet lit up and poured flames into the knight. Fire came pouring out of the openings of the armor it wore and when I was done it slowly turned into ash. I felt the soul came into me and I sighed. “May your soul rest in peace.”
I turned around and saw Artyom walking up to me. He looked at the blackened armor and then at me.
“Well that’s one way to to take care of it… what is the matter?” He asked. I looked down the streets and saw that the cathedral is looming closer.
“I know who did this, I know who turned everyone into stone and make monsters like the ice knight.” I eyed the cathedral as it cast a large shadow over the place. I felt my blood boil with who we have to face.
“Pontiff Sulyvahn.”
Artyom
We traveled through the dark city, I had noticed Jace needed to save some energy for whatever he is about to deal with and I had told him that I would fight off any threat until we arrive at the Cathedral.
During our trek, we were surrounded by more of these Ice knights and Jace was ready to fight but I told him to stand down as I shouted a prayer to the Great Dragon and in return, I was given the spectral form of a Wyvern.
To say that they were utterly annihilated can be putting it mildly though I could see that Jace was impressed with my ability. I had a feeling that he'd enjoy the other spells and miracles I had available.
We came across a few Undead knights wielding Greatswords crafted from steel. I knew a simple sword and shield wouldn't help so I had planted my shield onto the stone floor before chanting the ancient Dragon spell of change. The shield was engulfed by the light of the spell before I put my hand in the light and pulled out The Bluemoon Greatsword.
With that done, I had used both the Drakewing Greatsword and the Moonsword with ease, killing the Undead from swings or smashed from the swords.
Once the area was clear of any enemies, I had planted the Moonsword onto the stone floor before shouting the Spell again and instead of my Tower Shield, I opted for the Drangleic Shield for its lightweight maneuverability it granted me.
It felt like hours and we were still nowhere near the Cathedral. We were both getting tired from the trek and had stopped inside an old Home.
“I thought you said you knew where you were going.” I said to the man in front of me as I leaned onto a wall. He sat cross legged on the stone floor.
“I haven't been here in many years, my mind is a little foggy on where to go.” Was his excuse. I snorted before looking out the broken window. Then I remembered a spell that could help the both of us.
I tried looking through my pouch for my Aged Feather but finding it missing before Jace caught my attention.
“What are you looking for?” He asked as I checked if I had placed the Feather back on my necklace but to the same result.
“I'm looking for my Aged Feather, I know a spell that can help us but I need the feather.” I explained to him before he revealed that he had one himself. He handed it to me before I headed to the small kitchen area of the old Home.
I found an old wooden table and had placed the Feather in the center of the table before pouring the contents of my Estus Flask onto the Feather and around it.
Jace watched silently behind me as I did this. After emptying my flask, I placed it on the table far enough to not interfere with what I am about to do.
I hovered both my hands over the Feather and closed my eyes.
“Byoswyl ab swy Hwayfeg, wyol tu hdyo. Qy oly sqa dazs slojydylz zyolpwefr bal swy Poswyklod ab Xalyod Foddyu.” I started the chant. My hands now glowing a golden yellow while the Estus was absorbed by the Feather before slowly changing itself into a Fiery Phoenix’s Feather. The feather emitted light as it neared the end of its change and I continued.
“E abbyl sa uai swy dozs ab tu Ybberu. Hwayfeg ab Adk, tou uai zwaq iz swy qou!” I chanted before opening my eyes and seeing the path we must take. Jace looked at me for minute.
“Forgot about that spell but I always try finding my way due to luck, it’s not working the great right now.” He said as he looked away. “Although trying to do the chant is a pain.”
“I rarely use this spell on account of the price for guidance.” I said as the Estus from the Feather formed a golden plate for the tribute. I then took out the last of my Effigy and placed it on the plate before it was assimilated into the light.
“Pretty, so this will lead us to the place?” He asked me.
“It already has, follow me.” I answered as picked up the empty Flask and Phoenix Feather. I gave the feather to Jace, seeing as it belonged to him.
After I had made sure I’ve gotten everything, we made our way to our destination.
Jace
Whatever the spell Artyom used did the trick, we were getting closer to the cathedral. It also made it that we avoided most of the patrols that stretched around for us, I guess Sulyvahn is trying to stop us from getting to him. As we walked Artyom turned to look at me.
“I have to ask who’s Pontiff Sulyvahn?” He asked. I didn’t say anything for a few minutes as we went around a group of knights. We went through some alleys and when we were far away I began to explained.
“He’s a tyrant that ruled this land long ago, he turned his knights into beasts, at first he was a sorcerer but something happened when he went off to research something, he came back wanting more power. With some help he slowly grew power and he could have gotten more power but the only thing that was stopping him was the Darkmoon knights, you know of them?” I asked him as we moved from building to building. I saw more statues around and I saw the the Hunters Workshop. I saw three hunters running out with weapons at hand, probably going to stop whatever is going on.
“No, at least I think I haven't. Bare with me, I've lost my memories a long time ago. I'm not even completely sure if Artyom is my real name but I feel like it is.” He answered. I nodded at him, I know the feeling.
“Anyway, the Darkmoon Knights were the knights of this kingdom who was led by a person named Gwyndolin, an… interesting person but nice to say, anyway Gwyndolin led the knights until Sulyvahn tricked him and locked him into a room with a being named Aldrich.” I paused for a moment.“ Aldrich, he… he ate him and took his power.”
“He… ate him…” Artyom asked. I nodded.
“Yeah… when I fought Aldrich I saw that he took the upper form of Gwyndolin, it was disturbing but that was the fact, anyway with him out of the way his sister Yorshka became the new captain of the knights but when that happened Sulyvahn became Pontiff and ruled over the kingdom.” I told him.
We rounded a corner and I saw the cathedral right in front of us. Taking the stairs to the left we came to the front doors which were guarded with two guards, one with a greatsword and the other a shield and spear.
“So you want the greatsword one or the one with the spear?” I asked Artyom.
“Wait, allow me to test a spell I've made long ago.” He said. I looked at him and nodded.
He immediately went to work but took out his Soapstone and began writing something down before standing back up again. He then took out a large soul.
As Artyom held the soul near the sign, both the sign and Soul were rapidly changing color. This went on for a minute before Artyom whispered something, causing both the sign and soul to emit a blue glow.
He then placed the soul on the sign before standing back up.
“I might warn you, I have never tried this before.” Artyom mentioned. I didn't get a chance to reply as I saw the sign consumed the soul and an arm popped out. I jumped a bit as I saw the arm, what? I may have seen a lot of creepy stuff but it doesn’t mean that I can’t get freaked out at times.
“So… what does this spell do?” I asked him.
“It depends on what soul you use.” He said as another arm appeared and pushed itself up, revealing the upper half of an armored man.
Before anything else occurs, it had jumped and landed on the ground in a kneeling position.
“In this instance, I used the soul of Velstadt, the Royal Aegis.” Artyom said before Velstadt looked at him as if he expected something from him.
“Deal with those two Guards for us, please.” Artyom said politely, earning a nod from the Giant before he summoned his large mace.
Velstadt turned towards the two Guards before charging into battle. I watched as he smashed the one with the spear first and I watched as it crumple into a pile of scrap metal. The greatsword one swung towards Velstadt but it bounced off his armor as he took his mace and smashed the second one. He stood there looking at us as we walked over to him.
“Well that was quick.” I said.
“Rest now, Royal Aegis.” Artyom said as he held his hand out. Velstadt then slowly turned back into a Soul crystal in Artyom’s hand. I looked over at the doors to the cathedral and pulled out my hammer. I looked at Artyom.
“You ready?” I asked him.
“I'm ready.” He answered, taking out his Drakewing Greatsword. I walked over to the doors and opened them for us to enter. I looked around to see that no one was here other than the bastard himself. I walked over towards him as he turns to face me.
“Well well well, you have returned from your slumber, I was wondering when you would wake up, though if I have found you sooner I would of killed you before you awoken.” He said. I looked at him as he looked over to Artyom. “And look at this the hunter has gotten himself a pet, how cute.”
“I can see what you meant, Jace. He is a prick.” Artyom commented. Sulyvahn looked at him for a moment and chuckled.
“Well look at you a bearer of the curse, I haven’t seen one for some time.” He turned to me. “The last one was a friend of yours, well how is it like to know that she’s rotting in that tomb and to know that you, of all people, have killed her.”
Ok I know that he’s a bastard but that was low, really low. I grip my hammer and eyed him.
“You have turned this place into a shadow of it’s former self and now I’m here to put you down... again.” I said to him. He laughs and pulls out two greatswords, one is the Polfram Greatsword and the other the Greatsword of Judgment. Both of them lit up with with the one in his right hand is covered in flames and the one in his left a purple glow of magic.
"Come, come and let this place be your resting place!" He yells and he charges us. He swung with the fire sword towards me. I dodged out of the way and backpedaled as a pillar of flame burst out of the ground. I pushed forward as I swung my hammer towards his right shoulder. With fast reflexes he blocks the strike with his left sword and used the momentum to spin around to slash me with the flame sword.
Artyom saw this and blocked it with his greatsword. Pushing him back he arced his sword towards him in a downward arc. Sulyvahn quickly jumped back to avoid the swing and crouched down and lunged forward with the other sword pointed at Artyom.
Artyom used his sword to reflected the sword which gave me a opening. I rushed over and swung my hammer towards his back. He grunted and swing at me, I pushed back to avoided the sword but I did feel the arc of flames that followed the sword. I took out my blunderbuss and shot a few times at him, it just annoyed him. Artyom took this moment to charged up his sword and fired a beam of magic at him. It hit Sulyvahn as he grunted in pain, he looked over at him and looked like he was going to swing his sword at him, which he did as a purple arc of magic was sent towards Artyom. He pulled out his shield and planted it onto the ground as the attack hit him dead on.
Taking this moment I lit the hammer and charged towards him. I brought the hammer towards his right side and the explosion inacated that I hit him so I didn’t let up. I keeped my onslaught onto him as I smashed him with my hammer, Artyom did the same while one the other side. Even though he blocked most of the attacks he did took some damage to the point that he was on one knee.
“No… NO! I will not fall!” He said as I felt his magic begin to build. I looked over at the knight and saw that he felt it too. We both moved away from the tyrant.
“I. Will. Not. FALL!” He yelled as a burst of dark magic exploded out of him. If we were any closer we would of taken a lot of damage. The tyrant stood up and I saw that root like wings sprouted out of his back. He looked at me and brought the Judgement sword in front of him as a copy of himself only translucent and purple appeared beside him. He lowered his arm down and both of them jumped up into the air and both came down, Sulyvahn came towards me as his copy went towards the knight. He attacked me with both of his swords, one after another, they both followed another and making arcs of flame and magic in the air.
I tried to block some of the attacks and dodge them but at times I took some blows, I saw Artyom having some difficulty with the copy. I moved my hammer to block but his sword went right through it and imbedded itself in my shoulder. I grunted as the flames burned. I pushed away from him and looked at what was my hammer, it is now a metal stick.
“Well crap.” I said as I turned into mist to dodge his attack. It missed but the magic of the blade tore at me. I reformed kneeing in pain, I took my flask and drank it and felt it’s warmth wash over me. I looked up to see him standing in front of me.
“Look at you, you’re not worthy for your title but now I will make sure that you will never rise again.” He says and he lifted the sword up to bright it down on me. Only it never came as another beam of magic slammed into his back, dropping the sword of judgement. Taking this moment I jumped forward I grabbed the sword and dashed away from him.
I looked over and saw that Artyom has defeated the copy and now advancing towards the tyrant. I looked at the greatsword as the magic slowly died away. I closed my eyes and felt the flame inside me grow and I stood up opened them. I saw embers coming off me and the sword, now with it’s magic back, burning with a purple flame. I looked over and Sulyvahn fighting the knight.
“Let’s see how he likes it.” I said as the magic build into the blade as I rushed forward to rejoin the fight. Even with only one sword he was doing well fighting with the knight but as I joined in he wasn’t doing so well.
Blow after blow we tore at him as we finally brought him down to a kneeling position. He looked at me.
“I… will not-” I stopped him as I drove the sword into him.
“Oh shut up.” I said as the purple flames burst out of him and burned him into ash. I saw that his soul and now in front of me. I opened my hand and absorbed it. I looked at the sword that I had as the flames died out. Artyom came over to me with his sword on his back.
“Well, now that he has been dealt with, what now?” Artyom asked. I looked at the metal bar that was once was a boom hammer and sighed.
“This took me three months to build, three whole months… well I could always build another. Anyway normally we have to journey up to the castle by foot but there’s a shortcut.” I said as I moved over to one of the walls. I placed my hand on it and slowly the wall disappeared revealing a round room with markings on the ground. I moved to the center of the room and looked back to the knight. He followed me into to room and stood beside me.
“By the way, I hope you don’t get sick by transport.” I said as the runes lit up. A bright light flashed and everything went dark.
I opened my eyes and saw we were in a different room. Torches lit up as the doorway opened. I walked out of the room and saw that we were in the main entrance way of the castle. I saw knights and hunters statues that looked like they were running towards something. I looked up the steps and saw two giant doors ajar. I looked over the Artyom as he looked around.
“Almost there, now we are going to met someone so don’t attack her if you don’t mind.” I said to him.
“I do not attack without a reason to do do.” He said. I nodded and started to walk to the main room. As I got there I saw one of the knights beside me was a captain and I knew her. A smile came onto my face as I entered the room. As Artyom entered I closed the door, I turned around to see the large room in front of me. Everything was cold and clean but even with the moonlight coming from the windows, the place seemed darker than what is seems. I even felt his aura around and saw that Artyom sense it too.
I walked into the room and stopped in the center of the room and waited. After a few minutes I heard the sound of bare footsteps walking towards us. I looked over and saw a tall woman, about a few inches taller than me walk out behind a pillar.
She looks at us and smiled.
“You have returned.” She said softly. I bowed to her.
“Captain.” I said to her. She giggled at me.
“You don’t have to say that, I’m not your captain anymore my lord.” She said to me. She looked over to Artyom and bowed to him. “It’s also nice to meet you as well Artyom.”
Artyom only nodded at her. I looked at him.
“Artyom, this is Yorshka the captain of the Darkmoon knights.” I told him. She nodded then looks at me.
“As you can tell the spell that covers this land still is active even with the Pontiff now defeated but if you reclaim your throne the spell will wither away and everything will return to normal.” She explained. I looked over and saw a throne there. I looked back at Yorshka and handed her the sword.
“I believe this belongs to you.” I said to her. She took the sword and smiled at it. I turned and walked over to the throne. On the way I looked back at the knight. “You might want to shield your eyes, this is going to be bright.”
I walked over to the throne of blackrock and steel. I turned and sat in it, as soon as I did I heard voices from every direction.
“The lord has returned!”
“We have been saved! The curse will finally be lifted!”
“Please Lord of Ash and Cinder, free us.”
I closed my eyes my eyes and felt the flame in me burn bright. All at once there was a bright flash of white and flames.
Third person P.o.V
All across Equestria everyone went on their normal lives as the day close to night, the nobles of Canterlot have either went back to here manors or went out of some night time fun. It was a normal time until a flash of bright light came from the south, south west passed the Forbidden Jungle. To some they thought that their Princess is rising the sun much earlier than normal but to the Princess of the Sun and her sister they knew what it means.
“So… he has retaken his throne.” Luna said as she stands beside Celestia. Celestin in turn nodded.
“Yes it looks like it.” She said as she walks out into the hallway and sees a guard. “Guard can you deliver a message to everyone in the castle?”
“Of course your highness, what is the message?” He asked. Celestia looked out towards the bright light.
“Tell them that there’s going to be a visitor coming here from a far off land that hasn’t been seen it's Lord for a long time.”
Artyom
I don't know what's going on but whatever Jace had done had an immediate effect to the city and even beyond. It was only then I had noticed the immense pain coursing through my body.
My vision blurred for only a few seconds and I had placed a hand on a wall for support. I took a few deep breaths before the pain subsided and waited for Jace. I saw him sitting on the throne and what looked like embers coming off him. He stood up from the throne and walked towards me. I saw that there was an aura of power coming from him.
“I could never get used to that, are you alright?” He asked me.
“Yes.” I answered him. He looked at me for a second and looks over to Yorshka as she walks over. She looks at me for a moment.
“You have been using a lot of magic over your time here, haven’t you.” She said to me.
“Yes, yes I have.” I answered with a nod. She looks over at Jace and he nodded. She brought her hand up and a blue flask appeared in her hand.
“This is something that’s called an ashen flask, it should remove your magic exhaustion.” She explains to me as she hands it over. Taking hold of it and looking back at them before downing the contents of the flask. I slowly felt my magic return to me.
But it didn't stop the pain. I've held back from revealing any pain as I gave the flask back. Jace looked at me for a moment and was going to say something but Yorshka stopped him and shook her head. He sighed and turned around.
“Now then let's get rid of this stupid curse,” he said. I watched him look around then waved his hand in front of him. Nothing happened at first but then we all heard a Thud! coming from the main doors.
“Ow! Why the hell is the doors closed!” I heard someone yell on the other side of the door. The doors opened and in came a group of knights and others that word the same way as Jace.
I saw a woman in front, who I guess is the leader of this group, looked around the room. She has shoulder length black hair with teal coloured eyes. She looked where we are standing and her eyes went wide.
“W-wait! you're…” she stopped when Jace put up his hand.
“Freak out later, I need you to head down to the city and try to calm everyone down, get the rest to do the same and send the Hunters and Dancers to take out any beast they can find.” He ordered. She stared at him for a moment until she shook her head.
“Yes, my lord!” She said as she went out of the room. I looked over at Jace and he looked at me.
“What? I wasn’t really hiding it.” He said.
“So what now?” I asked him. Jace looked off towards the window for a moment.
“Well your duty that I called you for is finished so…” He put his hand up as fog rose up from the group. “You can leave if you want or stay and help, the choice is yours.”
“Leaving now while the innocent are in panic isn't something I'd do, I'll help.” I answered. He nodded as he closed the pathway.
“Well it would take some time but it someone has to do it.” He said as he walked out of the room as I followed.
Jace.
A few hours later
After taking out the rest of the Pontiff beasts we tried to get everyone to calm down but after… whatever the tyrant did and being told that they were statues for maybe fifty thousand years made it difficult but it took a bit.
After that everyone went back home to their families or to the bottle, I don’t blame them since all this has happened. Artyom and I returned to the throne room to see Yorshka talking to the knights and hunters. She saw us and sent them away before turning to us.
“Reports have came in that everyone is now safe and sound in their homes but some of the knights and hunters are doing portals around the city to check and others are going to be sent out into the kingdom to help.” He reported. I nodded as I went to sit on the throne and sighed.
“I forgot how hard this all is.” I said to myself. I looked over at Artyom and nodded. “I thank you for your help friend.”
“No thanks are needed for me, I am just glad I could help.” Artyom said. I smiled at him.
“Anything else wants to do before you head off?” I asked him
“Do have something in mind?” Artyom asked. I thought about it for a moment and shook my head.
“Nothing I can think of,” I told him.
“Then may we meet again.” He said with a bow as he slowly faded away. I looked at the window and saw the sunrise. As I did memories came to me as I grunted in pain.
“My lord are you alright?” Yorshka asked me. I put my hand up as the pain died down as I sift through the memories. I saw two beings, one that looked like Discord but much more powerful and a anthro stallion with demonic traits. I sat up straight and looked at the cross-breed.
“I’m fine just some old memories coming back, also I have a feeling that I’m going to meet some… old friends in the months to come.”
She smiled at me for a moment before speaking, "If I may, are you going to stay here and become the true Lord?”
“... No, not yet; I don't believe that I have earned the right of being the true Lord. I have a feeling that there's more tests for me.” I looked at her with a somber expression. “I'm sorry.”
“No need to apologize, when you are ready your throne will be here.”
Author's Notes:
Or a few minutes. :P
Translation: Feather of the Phoenix, hear my plea. We are two lost travelers searching for the Cathedral of Boreal Valley. I offer to you the last of my Effigy. Phoenix of Old, may you show us the way!
Changelings, Royalty, and Wyverns!
I walked down one of the many hallways of the castle alone. It has been a few days since retaking the Valley and everything is going fine for the most part. I looked out of the window to see the city below, it was the middle of a cloudless day but I never trusted it.
I thought back on when I first came to the Boreal Valley. The was a long time ago, like a real long time ago, like before Celestia and Luna were born. I don't know how or why but I came to be into the world much older than this, to a time where swords and plate mail were a thing.
I was… brought here by something that I can't picture or name, I don't know why I remember things from my old life in a world where everything was trying to kill you and hope seemed lost but anything after that it's fuzzy. I remember my old name, my sister, Mlp, and… that's it. I blame it on old age, kinda.
“My lord?” I was snapped back from my thoughts as someone asked me something. I turned and saw one of the servants. “Are you alright?”
“Yes, just thinking is, is something the matter?” I asked the servant.
“No my lord, I’m just delivering a message.” the servant said. “Lady Yorshka said it will take some time to get the old gate to work again.”
“I see, thank you,” I told the servant. I looked out of the window just in time to see a dark shape fly to the nearby mountains. A small grin grew on my face. “Mind taking a message to her?”
“Of course my lord.”
“Tell her that I’m going to be busy, will be back by the time she is done.”
I climbed the mountain side for the last hour trying to get to the top. I looked over to see the Valley as it looked like a small toy set. Shaking my head I continued to climb.
‘Why am I doing this again?’ I thought to myself. I got to the ledge and pulled myself up. I saw what looked like a clearing here and saw my answer. A big black wyvern.
‘Right, that.’ I thought. I stood up and began to walk closer to the wyvern. It turned to me and started to growl at me, dark black smoke began to pour out from its mouth as it dark purple eyes glared at me. I pointed at it and yelled out the most stupidest thing I can think of.
“YOU WILL BE MY NEW PET AND I SHALL CALL YOU FLUFFY!!!”
There was a loud crash from outside of the main staircase to the castle. I groaned and sat up and dusted myself off. I heard loud footsteps coming from behind me. I turned and saw a group of guards running towards me.
“My lord! What… happened?” one of the guards asked.
“Oh well, I just went out and got myself a new friend,” I said. I turned back and saw the wyvern groaning in pain. Some of the scales and horns have broken off and her wing is busted. “She might need some healing, so! How’s Yorshka?”
“Uhh we were looking for you, transport is ready to Canterlot.” the guard said. He looked at the wyvern nervously.
“Great! Now go find some healers to help out her,” I pointed at wyvern. “Get her up to shape and place this on her for the time being.”
I handed the guard a stone and started to head for where I’m needed. I made my way to a room deep in the castle. When I get there I found Yorshka and four Darkmoon Knights standing in wait. She looked at me and smiled.
“It’s good to see you my lord, have you finished your business you needed to do?” she asked.
“Yeah, she’s in the castle getting looked after.” I rolled my shoulders a bit, groaning a bit. “She’s a tough one I can say.”
“Yes, so shall we.” she gestures to the middle of the room. I walked over there and stood there. I felt the magic started, dust, ash, and snow started to twist around us.
Twilight
“Y'all sure this is a good idea Twilight?” Applejack asked. I simply smiled at her.
“Applejack, this is a good idea. We're meeting the rulers of another kingdom that haven't surface for a long time, this is a great opportunity!” I said. “Oh, what knowledge they would have!”
“Sugarcube, ya doing it again,” Applejack said. I blinked at her and blushed. “Anyway, ah understand that much but why me? Can someone else can do it; Rarity, Fluttershy, Dash, heck even Jace.”
“Well Rarity busy with a client, Fluttershy is to scared to come, Dash is off practicing, Pinkie is doing… something, and-” I frowned. “I don't know, he just up left to do something. The other hunters said that he’s doing something important.”
“Ya know, ya been spending a lot of your spare time over that their workshop, it's like a second home for ya.”
I chuckled a bit. “I do have to admit I spent some time there, there's some much there that no library has.” I spun around and looked at the farmer with a like of panic. “B-b-but I do make time for Nyx and Stella!”
“Ah never said ya didn't, now then we're here,” Aj said. I looked and saw the two doors to the throne room. The two guards opened the doors and let us in. I saw Celestia and Luna sitting in their thrones smiling towards us. We both how at them.
“Princess Celestia, I hope we're not late,” I said. I heard a chuckle from them.
“Twilight, you don't need to call me Princess, we're equals and close friends.” I blushed a bit.
“Sorry, force of habit,” I told her. She smiled and looked over at Applejack.
“It's good to see you as well Applejack.”
“Thank ya kindly Princess, and before ya say what ya said to Twilight just let me call ya that, it’s easier to say that other than ya name,” Applejack said. She smiled before turning to me.
“So when will the rules will come?” I asked eagerly. Celestia turned to Luna, she pulled a pocket watch and opened it.
“They should be here any second now,” Luna said.
“What do you-” I was interrupted by a magic spike coming from behind me. I turned to see what looks like dust, no it was ash and… snow? Twisting around in one spot. The guards moved around the spot to protect us.
Slowly the small tornado subsided and there stood six individuals, four of them were clad in armor from head to toe. One of them was a tall woman with pale white skin and what look like scales, and a white tail. Next to her was… Jace?
Jace
I looked around and saw Canterlot's guards pointing weapons at us, I sighed that the sight.
“Nice to have a warm welcome,” I muttered. Yorshka chuckled.
“You have ways to provoke others,” she said. I sighed at the thought.
“It’s a curse I swear” I looked passed the guards to see Tia and Lu smiling at me and also Twilight and Aj as well. I turned my attention to the one guard with the spear pointing at me. “You know, this isn’t a good first impression you wanted to make to your guests.”
“Guards, stand down,” Tia said she stood up and walked towards us with a smile. “I knew that you’ll be coming here when your business was finished.”
“What can I say, I’m sometimes easy to read,” I told her. I saw Twilight mouth ajar at us, also Applejack but she didn’t look happy I wounder why? “Anyway Tia, Lu, and everyone I want you all to meet Yorshka, the ruler of the Boreal Valley.”
Yorshka stepped forward and bowed slightly. “ I have heard many things about you two.”
“I hope it’s all good,” Luna said sheepishly. Yorshka just smiled at her and turned her gaze to Twilight. She walked forward to her, Applejack stepped in front of her still frowning. Yorshka stopped a few steps away from them.
“You must be the newest princess, Princess Twilight Sparkle I assumed.” she said.
“Umm, yes that’s me.” Twilight stuttered. Yorshka smiled as her eyes drifted to the farmer, who was still glaring at her.
“Well I know that it’s nice to chat and all but I want to get this done,” I said with a clap. Tia rolled her eyes at me.
“Well, there’s a room where we can go to talk and negotiate,” Tia said. We followed her to the room, I saw Applejack stay behind.
“Applejack, you coming?” Twilight asked.
“Sorry Twi, ah just,” her gaze turned to Yorshka, her eyes narrowed. “Ah have something else to deal with.”
With that, she turned and quickly walk out of the room. I narrowed my eyes at the farmer as she left.
“What are your thoughts?” I asked quietly.
“She has a lot of pent up hate towards me, but not at me,” Yorshka said. “I believe she has a sort of grudge on my race.”
Aj has beef with cross-breeds? I turned to the door and thought about it, I’ll deal with it at a later date.
“Come one, let’s get this thing over with,” I said. I turned and headed on out of the room to
the other room. Doing important talking stuff, great~.
I walked out of the room where the negotiations are happening and sighed. I’m not one to negotiate on trading, I prefer action than words. Luckily Yorshka is much better at this than I am.
I looked around at the hallway and saw a guard standing there. I shouldn’t be bothered at the sight of one simple guard but… something was off about him, he seems out of place and with everything I have seen in my life, err lives, when you see something out of place then something is either there that shouldn’t be or wrong.
I walked over to the guard, who flinched at me as I got closer. “Hello there, nice day we’re having.”
“Uhh yeah, yeah it’s a nice day.” the guard stuttered. I looked at him and saw that he looked scared.
“Hey you alright? You look tense.”
“Just!... a long day at work… I’m fine.” his eyes darted around at the place which made me suspicious.
“Hey you need to calm down, just take so deep-” I placed my hand on his shoulder and he stiffens as a white flame consumed him, revealing black skin and white eyes. We stared at one another for some time. “Well, this is awkward.”
“Uhh well umm… got to go!” the changeling said as he tried to book it. Only for me to grab the back of his armor and pulled him back.
“Oh no, you don’t, how about you tell me why Chrysalis sending spies out here,” I said in a low tone.
“I-I-I-I’m not with that hive, I’m with another who’s the child of Queen Chrysalis… well, was a child of Queen Chrysalis.” the changeling said.
“Well, why are you here then?” I asked.
“...Food,” he said. I heard the sound of footsteps coming closer.
“Take me to your hive, I want to chat with your queen,” I said. He blinked at me and frowned.
“I will not! I will not show you where my hive is and bring danger to my queen,” he said. I heard the footsteps getting louder.
“Better reconsider, those guards won’t be happy to see a Changeling in the castle,” I said. I saw the changeling started to look a bit panicked as the sound became louder.
“I-I can’t…”
“Suit yourself, HEY GUYS-”
“Whitetail woods!” he yelled. I smiled as ash began to twist around us.
“Thank you.”
The scenery changed to that of a forest, much nicer than the Everfree. I saw the changeling slowly stand up beside me.
“Alright lead on,” I said to him.
“Why are you doing this? Why do you want to meet our queen?” he asked.
“What can I say I’m in a diplomatic mood today,” I said. We headed out into the woods for about fifteen minutes until we came to a cave sort of place, it had two guards standing out front. When they saw us they tensed up. The changeling came up to them and started to talk to them in a hush tone. I saw one of them eyes dim a bit then back to normal. The changeling guard came up to me.
“Alright, you have an audience with the queen. Just don’t touch anything,” he said. I frowned at him but didn’t say anything. We headed down into the caves where I saw some of the changelings that live here. There were few and far between.
“There’s not a lot of you here,” I said to the guards.
“There’s about under three hundred of use here, we are the smallest hive here.” The guard turned to me. “A normal small hive has about two to four thousand changelings here.”
I whistled at the numbers. We continued on until we got to what I can guess is the throne room of the place. It was small, not as pretty and simple. I took a liking to it.
There on the throne is the changeling queen, who's now breathing heavily and looks that she’s about to collapse. She looks at me with snow white eyes that, oddly, have a red hue around them.
“W-who are you…” she whispered. I stepped forward until I was close to her.
“I’m Jace Belaguard, may I ask for your name,” I asked. She tried to sit up to make her look former but lurch forward and started to coughing. The guards went to her to see if she’s alright but she wave them off.
“I’m… Queen Tyra… of this hive. What business… do you have…” she rasped. I frowned at the state she was in.
“Well I found one of your changelings in the castle in Canterlot, I thought you were going to pull a Chrysalis-” I saw her eyes turn a bit red.
“And what… we are evil like her! Do all changelings you see are evil!” she shouted which made her start having a coughing fit.
“I didn’t say that, I can tell by looking around that you’re not like her, but I have to say is there something wrong with you?” I asked her. She stared at me for a moment.
“Changelings feed on emotions to stay alive, the stronger the better, love is the easiest to get but with what she did at Canterlot, getting emotions became harder,” she said as she stood up. She was shorter than I, who isn’t, she has snow white hair with sharp white transparent wings. Closer up hey eyes were white with a pale gray iris, even in a sickly state she tried to look formal. “I left her hive due to the fact that I didn’t agree with her methods. We made our hive and everything was going well until she showed up.”
She stumbled a bit as one of her guards came up and help her stand. “It was after the wedding when she showed up, weak and alone, I thought maybe that due to the events she might have turned a new leaf. But I was wrong, so very wrong, she came in and started to drain the emotions from my children and left me there with them all dying.”
I looked around and remembered the so few changelings around. She too looked around. “I saw my children slowly die around me which tore my heart apart. So I gave them my love so they would survive.”
I stared at her and loudly groaned. “I hate being nice, all my years of beast hunting and I’m still this nice!” I pulled my coat off and covered her with the hood up to cover her. “Do you trust me to help you and your hive.”
She looked at me and I saw her eyes pierce through my soul, it was creepy. “If it would bring my family from this hell hole, then I would do anything.”
I nodded and felt my magic as we transported out of the hive.
We appeared back to Canterlot in the same hallway that I and the changeling were. I looked around, seeing that there’s no one around I usher Tyra to the room that we were negotiating. I opened the door to see Tia, Lu, Twilight, and Yorshka sitting around the table.
“Jace, there you are, we were wondering where you- who’s she?” Luna asked. Before I could answer Tyra fell onto the ground. I caught her before she hits the ground, everyone else rushed over to her side.
“Jace what’s going on, who is-” Twilight stopped as she saw Tyra face. “She’s a changeling.”
“A queen at that, and she’s very weak,” I said to her. I looked up at Yorshka. “May you?”
“Of course my lord,” she said. She puts out her hand and a stream of snow white and blue magic poured out and went into her. She gasped and her breathing became a bit less heavy. “That should help her until she’s fed.”
“Okay, what’s going on?!” Luna asked.
“Sister, do you remember what happened two years ago?” Tia asked her.
“What? The wedding? I missed that.” she said. Twilight looked over at me.
“Jace what’s going on?” I sighed and began to explain my plan.
I walked in the fields in the Valley with Yorshka at my side.
“Do you believe this would work?” I asked her.
“To have the Changeling have in the Whitetail woods under the protection of the Valley until they are strong enough to live in peace with Canterlot, it’s a big risk but if it goes as plan then we have made a great ally,” she said. I nodded and looked out towards the city. “Do you still wish to let me lead after this is all done? You have the potential to lead this land.”
“I know I could but there’s still things that I’m not ready for, this is one of them, not yet,” I told her. She nodded.
“Then, again, your throne will be here until you are ready.”
Author's Notes:
Yes this may sound rushed but I just wanted to get this one done. -_-
The kingdom of Fire, lava and iron… What fun!
Alright let’s see, it’s been a month or so and some stuff has happened; let do a recap shall we.
First I been released from my stone prison, then I reunited with Tia, Lu, and Discord. Went on some crazy adventure with the CmC, Nyx, and Stella. Told something to Discord about his family in Yharnam which shook him, haven’t heard from him since. Got blasted from some sort of beam by Twilight when I gave her a book by Big Hat Logan which put me in a bed since I couldn’t feel my legs. Went to the Boreal Valley to kill the Pontiff… again and regain my kingdom. Went to Canterlot to make ties and deals with Tia and Lu to do some trading between kingdoms and found out there’s a changeling hive near the Fairgate in the Whitetail woods. Some things not in that order.
So far I had a busy month. Although right at the moment I was sitting on my throne listening to the council. Tia and Luna have their day and night court, in have my council. The council consists with two people from each main group in the valley, such as farming, crafts, trading, magic, and army. One of them is the head of said group while the other is their right-hand person.
“Trade between towns are going smoothly for some of the nearby towns but there’s some difficulty in getting trade to the much farther towns due to bandits and beasts.” the man from the traders guild said. He was a tall Skyborn man with a green shirt and jeans and tan skin. His name was Eto and his right hand was a Magi woman who looks like an accountant who's named is Chelle.
“The farm's lands are having similar problems with the beasts, we can only go so far before they show up and attack, luckily no one has died but a few were injured.” the woman from the farmlands said. She was a Cross-breed between a dragon-kin and a Terran. She had a tank top with dirt stains on it and jeans with the same stains and some grass stains. Her name was Terra Rain and her right hand was a hulking Terran man that goes by Hank.
“We are trying to send soldiers out there but so far we been straight thin as it is with the attacks at some of the other keeps, we will send knights to drive them out but for so much I can spare.” The woman said in dark leather armor said. She was a Magi with tan skin, black raven hair, and teal eyes, her name was Moonlight. The person beside her was a man wearing engineering clothing with brown hair and burn marks.
“The Hunters are also are having troubles, some of them went out to hunt for some big beasts that live in some nearby woods and others are fixing other workshops.” He said he goes by the name Mac.
“Is that why you're here? Emma had to go out and you're the only one that she could spare?” Light said.
“Pretty much, trust me I think she has a screw loose for doing something like this.” He said with a smile. Light rolled her eyes as we continued. Moonlight and Mac didn’t have any right-hand people but others say that they are each other right, or so I been told.
“We have been researching ways to cast domes that can keep out the beasts, we have everything ready to make about three to four domes.” A small Magi woman said in a small voice. She wore light blue robes and had a book on her lap. She had short blond hair and blue eyes at I could see behind her glasses. Her name was Ril.
“When can you be able to cast them?” Terra asked. Ril looked down and blushed.
“Umm… anytime really, we had everything ready about two weeks ago.”
“Then why didn’t you cast it beforehand!” Light yelled at her. Ril flinched at this and squeezed her eyes shut.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” Ril yelled back. The man beside Ril and her right hand was a man named Jegec, and he looked around having no idea what to do.
“Quit ya yelling!” A man said as he slammed his hammer onto the table. He was a Terran that I can describe him as a dwarf, no really he looks like a dwarf. He grumbled something under his breath. “It’s been a hard few weeks and yelling would give us more trouble to deal with, it’s also giving me a headache.”
“Thank you Hordin.” I said to him and saw that he didn’t have a right-hand person. “Where’s your right?”
“He’s in the shop working on some new blades for the soldiers, I don’t think I need anyone to be with me to get my point across.” he said. I leaned back and thought about it. I looked at Moonlight and Mac
“Can you spare some of your knights and some hunters to protect the mages as they cast the dome spell?” I asked them.
“Yes my lord.” Moonlight said.
“Well… it won’t be a lot but I could send a few to help.” Mac said. I nodded and looked at Ril.
“I want you to get a group of mages to head out tomorrow morning to cast the spell.” I told her. She nodded as I stood up. “Then if that’s all I'll end this meeting, thank you all for coming.”
With that everyone left the throne room. I sat back down and looked over to Yorshka as she stood nearby.
“You know that you're supposed to be sitting here, right.”
“Of course, but you were still here and most people think that you're the lord at the moment.” she answered me. I sighed at this.
“I’m also guessing that you have something to say?” I asked her.
“Yes my lord, your invitations went out and so far only the ones that went to Castle Cainhurst, and Yharnam has sent word about it, no message came from the Iron Kingdom.” She told me. I rubbed my chin for a bit as I thought, the new Iron king by what I heard was trying to do what the old Iron king did and build an ancient dragon out of iron, I pushed it aside as something dumb but I haven’t heard anything from them and I was getting a bad feeling about it.
“Anything else?” I asked.
“I got a letter from your sister, she is sending a man named Blueblood to see the Valley.” she told me. I silently groan at this. I turned my thoughts on the Iron Kingdom for a moment.
“I think I’m going to pay a visit over to the Iron Kingdom to see what’s the hold up, can you watch over the valley when I’m gone?” I asked her. She bowed to me.
“Of course my lord, I’ll ask for an airship to be ready by tomorrow.” She said as she walked out of the room. I sat there for a moment and looked out of the window to see it was dark out.
“For the first time ever I’m going to sleep.”
Volburaal Nahlii
When I first thought of actually living a mortal's life, I called myself insane which by my standards is a very bad thing but through time I've grown used to the normality that is life while sometimes wreaking havoc for shits and giggles. Lots of shits and giggles.
It has been what? Ten maybe eleven years since I arrived and decided to stay, gotten married and tried not to blow the planet up. Now about nine years ago I've received news of something I did not expect whatsoever.
My wife was pregnant. I didn't know how we weren't of the same species but I should've seen that coming.
Being a father isn't a new thing for me, since I've had one the day I gotten married, a stepchild if you may but I cared for her as if she was my own.
Days after the announcement of my wife's pregnancy, things had started going a little crazy. Other worldly beings had tried to take over, the world splitting open and let loose an army of demons and more.
Being me, Chaos incarnate, handled everything and made sure things won't repeat.
Then about nine months after all that, my wife gave birth to two twins. A filly and a colt. The filly, whose name is Solaris, had her mother's looks and even a stripe in her hair while the little colt named Lunar had some of my traits, mismatch eye color along with a pair of horns.
Cutting towards now, I stood in a forest of another universe with my two children beside me, Solaris and Lunar Eclipse. They both have the gift of chaos but in their own special way, a way I still haven't figured out.
Today I had wanted to show them what true chaos is and looks like, hence why I had taken them to another universe to avoid being scolded by Twilight.
Though as soon as I set foot onto this world, I felt a familiar presence. It could either be someone I know or me being me again, either way I don't care. Onwards we go.
Jace
I remember why I don’t sleep that much and just meditate, I get nightmares. A lot of nightmares, from seeing cities burn and people screaming and a whole lot of monsters. When I woke up I felt like I went through hell and then some. I got up and saw that it was morning and got ready. I wore my old hunter outfit and headed out. I got to talk to others until I ran into Emma. She was Skyborn with Dark red hair and brown eyes. She was also one of the head hunters in the Valley. She was talking to two other hunters before noticing me. All of them turned and bowed.
“My lord.” She said to me. I raised my hand to them.
“Good morning to you all, where are you all going?” I asked them.
“Reports say something is happening in the nearby forest, abyssal magic has been felt there and there’s a lot of it. It’s making the beasts there act up and if we don’t do anything they will go on a rampage.” she told me. I looked at the rest of them and back at her.
“And this is how many you got?” I told her.
“All I could spare since some of the other hunters are out protecting the mages.” she said. I nodded and looked at the three others.
“Mind if I join you for this hunt?” I asked them. She went wide eyed at this.
“O-of course my lord, we would be honored.” She said. I nodded and told her to meet me at the gates. I went off to get some weapons for this hunt. I grabbed the Chikage and a repeating pistol.
I went to the front gates and saw them there and we headed out.
After an hour of travel we arrived at the forest and began our hunt. We split up into two groups, me and Emma in other two in another. We found some beast tracks which showed us that there’s werewolves here. We followed them until we got to a clearing and saw… wow.
The place looked wrecked. The ground turned up and trees upside down. I saw some beast blood and black sludge as well. In the air the scent of abyssal magic was around but it also felt familiar. I remember a memory of a being that looked like Discord but much stronger.
“What happened here?” Emma asked as she stood next to an upturned tree.
“Don’t know, but by the look of things there was a battle.” I looked at the tracks and saw three beings running in different directions.” They fought here but split up in three directions.”
As I said that I heard a scream coming from one of paths that one of them took. “Move!”
We both headed towards the sound and I got there and saw three werewolves walking towards a… mare? Wait what?
I saw that she was back to a tree and looked at these beasts. I could feel the abyssal magic coming off her. I grabbed my weapons and waited until a moment showed itself as one of them pounce towards her. I dashed forward and got between them and swung the chikage in vertical slash, cutting the beast in half. I looked at the other two and pulled out my pistol and shot the head of the beast that was cut in half.
“Next.” I said as I dashed forward to take on one of them. Emma came onto the other with her Saif.
It took a bit but the other two went down. I cleaned my blade and put it away and looked at the mare who saw all of this. Oddly she looks like Twilight, in the show I mean.
“Why is there a Cross-breed here?” Emma asked. I didn’t answer as I walked towards her and kneel down.
“Are you alright, did you get hurt?” I asked her. She looked at me and at Emma with some fear and confusion.
“I-I’m fine.” She answered in a whisper.
“Why are you here?” Emma asked. I looked at the Hunter with a frown.
“Hey now let her breath.” I looked back at her. “What’s your name?”
“Solaris Eclipse.” She answered again in a whisper.
“Well nice to meet you Solaris, my name is Jace and this is Emma.” I told her. I saw her eyes widen when I said my name.
“I've heard about you before, from my dad.” She said, this time in a normal tone. I tilted my head a bit.
“Really, well now back to the last question why are you here?” I asked her. She looked at me for a moment before answering.
“My dad wanted to give a us a lesson in Chaos.” She said. I nodded and looked over at Emma. She gave me a weird look and I shrugged.
“Know where they are?” I asked her. She looked off into forest for a moment.
“For a Skyborn I don’t sense magic that well but whoever she came with are teeming with magic.” She nodded toward a direction. “I feel two sources that way.”
I looked back Solaris. “Come with us, we will help find your dad.”
She nodded and I stood up and the three of us headed towards where the abyssal magic is.
After traveling for some we came up to a clearing that was being used as a battlefield. I saw two beings, the taller one was fighting off werewolves and carrion crows. So far they are holding their own, one of them as smaller than the other and the other… oh god I know him, I don’t remember his name but I do know him.
“Is that them?” I asked Solaris.
“Yeah, that's my dad and brother.” She said. I watched as the one who’s her dad waved his hand as blades came out of who knows where and tore into the beasts. Only three remained until one of the three exploded as black sludge poured out of if as it turned into a monstrosity. Oh hell.
With a sigh and seeing the blades hit it and sink into it I stood up and felt my power build.
“Oh boy, kid you’re going to see a show.” I heard Emma said. I walked forward a bit as everything slowed down. The beast lifted its… arm? As it tried to slam at the two. I saw the older one pushed the younger one behind him to protect him. I took this chance to dash past the two and slash at the beast. Nothing happened at first as I put the blade back into its sheath.
“Burn.” I said as I made the blade click and the beast burst into flames. I watched as it burns into ash and went out leaving nothing but… well ash. I turned back to look at the other two. “You know I wished I would've meet you two on better terms but beggars can’t be choosers.”
“Thanks for the aid.” The older one said as the kid hid behind him. I got a good look at him, he looks a lot like Solaris, well other then his eyes were mismatched and he had horns, twins maybe?
“Well look at that, you look almost like your sister.” When I said that he perked up as I tilted my head as I remember something. “Oh yeah… Hey you can come out now!”
I watched as the two of them walk out, well Emma did but Solaris ran towards us.
“Daddy!” She yelled as she tackled the big one. I saw Emma walk towards me as the other two hunters came into the clearing. I saw that they had their own fighting.
“What happened?” One of them asked.
“Just hunting, I want one of you to make a teleport circle to return.” I ordered them. They nodded and went to get to work. “Emma as they do that I want you to secure this area, seeing a beast turn into a monstrosity is unsettling.”
“Yes my lord.” she said and went off. I looked at the pile of ash and frowned.
Monstrosities are only around when the world is going dark but I felt fire was still going, I got a bad feeling about this the same as in the Iron Kingdom. I looked and saw the older one was looking at me.
“Thanks for bringing my little filly back to me, we had gotten separated when we were attacked by the beasts.” He said as he held the girl in his arms.
“No problem, always happy to help an old friend.” I told him. He stared at me for a moment as I pointed at the filly. “You told her about me.”
“So I'm not going insane, that's a relief.” He said with a sigh before looking back at me.
“Nice to see you again, Jace.” He said. I nodded at him and grinned.
“Also there’s no goin insane, we are all insane.” I told him.
“Here here!”
“Shut up and get the runes written down.” one of the hunters yelled at the other. I rolled my eyes and looked back at… Vol? Was it Vol? I think it was.
“Didn’t know you have kids, but I lived through two very long life times and everything else so I’m shouldn’t be surprised.” I said to him.
“It's only been ten years since we've last seen each other but then again, time is weird.” He said with a shrug before looking behind him, seeing the little one behind him.
“Come on, Lunar. He's not going to hurt you and even if he did, he'll have to deal with me.” He said to the little one before he finally stood beside his dad. I looked at him.
“Hello, it's nice to meet you.” I said to him. He nodded at me but didn’t say anything.
“It’s up!” I heard someone yell behind me. I looked back and saw the teleport circle glowing and Emma was standing near it. I looked back at Vol and his kids.
“Come on let’s get out of here, this place is not the safest place to be.” I told him. We went into the circle and I saw the runes glow for a seconds as mist gather around us.
As the mist faded I saw that we were back in the Valley, right outside of the castle, up thousand of steps… uhh…
“I told you to check the runes!” one of the hunters said to the other.
“Hey at least we’re here!”
“Oh you two knock it off.” Emma said as she bowed to me and dragged the other two with her to the workshop. I sighed and looked at Vol as he and the other two looked around.
“Welcome to my kingdom.” I told him as I started to walk up the steps as they followed. As we walked I talked to Vol for a bit.
“Didn’t know you owned a kingdom before.” He said to me. I shrugged.
“Well when we last met I didn’t but everything changed and… reset itself. I came across this place and liberated it from the tyrant that ruled this place, and again some time ago. The people wanted to crown me but I said no, I wanted to help them not to rule them. Over time I built a Hunter’s workshop and started to make this place better and at some point they were calling me lord.” I told him.
“Well congrats man.” Vol said. I shrugged again.
“Yeah well… they can call me that but… I’m not really the Lord of this place.”
“What do you mean? You just said-”
“I know what I just said it just, I don't feel like I earned it, sure I saved the place and got it back up and running and maybe make it better but there's much more out there and I want to be ready to led them to a better tomorrow.” I told him. For some time we didn't say anything until I felt a hand on my shoulder.
“Still congrats man.”
As we came to the top I turned and saw the other two crawling up the steps out of breath.
“You two are out of breath from that? It’s only over five thousand steps.” I told them. They looked at me and gave me the evil eye.
“They're only kids.” Vol said to me as he walked up to them. I looked back and saw two Darkmoon knights standing by the doors. We walked one as they opened the door. We walked through the hallways and passing other knights, servants and what not. I saw some of them look at the other three and shook their heads, some even said the word ‘Cross-breeds’ at points.
As we came to the doors to the throne room I saw some guards that aren’t mine, they were from Canterlot… ahh shit. I looked over and saw a Darkmoon knight.
“Is my airship ready yet?” I asked him.
“No my lord, it won’t be ready until an hour.” he said as I groaned at this.
“Perfect, just perfect.” I muttered to myself and by judging by Vol lookin at me he heard my annoyance in my voice.
“Is something wrong?” He asked with a raised brow.
“Something that I was hoping I would avoid.” I said as I walked towards the throne doors and opened the doors. I was met with an angry voice.
“Where is he! I was waiting here for an hour and my time is precious!”
“For the last time, HE’S. OUT!” I heard Moonlight’s voice as she yelled. I saw who she was yelling at. He wore a very expensive outfit and it was blue. He had blond hair that was shiny, so much so I thought I could see my reflection in it. He had his head in a way that he tried to look down at Light but it just comes off as looking silly.
“Blueblood…” I said softly that only Vol can hear.
“He's a prick in this world?” Vol whispered back, making sure his kids didn't hear a word.
“I heard he’s getting better but he still has his head up his… well you know.” I told him as he nodded. I walked towards the two and saw Light look at me with the look that said ‘Help!’ I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. “Hello Blueblood, it’s… nice to see you.”
He turned to me as I saw Moonlight backing away from him, I didn’t blame her. I saw that Blue wasn’t happy.
“There you are! You know how long I was waiting for you.” He said.
“Yes I heard, and I apologise for that I should've left a note saying that I was out. So what would you like to talk about?” I asked him. He was about to say something until he looked passed me and saw Vol and his kids.
“What are they doing here?” He sneered. I could feel the anger coming off Vol when he said that.
“We are guests and he happens to a friend I'm visiting.” Vol said, trying to keep his anger in. Blueblood on the other hand didn’t seemed to like it.
“Lord Belaguard I have to remind you that Cross-breeds are lower then the command folk and they aren’t-”
“Listen.” I cut him off. “You can do whatever you want in Equestria but you’re not there, you’re in my kingdom as a guest and I should remind you that if you do anything that would insult me, I’ll have you thrown out of here and you will walk back home. Understand.”
“You can’t do that! I’m Prince-”
“I know but here you’re not a Prince, so if you think that I’ll bend the knee to you, you have another thing coming. Now if you have anything else to talk about say it, if not go look around or leave.” I told him. He stared at me for a moment and he huffed and walked out. I heard him saw ‘Filthy Cross-breeds’ as he leaves. I sighed and went to sit on my throne.
“And today was going so well.” I said as I watch Vol walked up to me.
“If you want I can plague him with Nightmares for two weeks, you can pass that out as a rogue who casted a Hex.” He said. I shook my head as I pulled a note out.
“No, if I allow it Lu will find out and I don’t want to get chewed out on it.” I looked at the note as it burned in a gray flame. “I’m going allow Tia to deal with it.”
“Umm excuse me, what's a Cross-breed?” Solaris asked.
“My dear, a Cross-breed is a hybrid of two beings.” I watched the three of them jump as Yorshka said that. She walked pasted them and turned to them. “I apologise for the scare.”
Vol walked back to his kids again before looking at her.
“Vol this is Yorshka.” I told him as she bows.
“Greetings Volburaal Nahlii, Solaris Eclipse, and Lunar Eclipse.” She said. Vol looked at me raising an eyebrow at me.
“Don’t ask.” I turned to Yorshka. “What is it?”
“The airship is about to be ready to depart for the Iron kingdom.” she told me. I nodded and stood up. I walked a bit and stopped by Vol.
“Want to come?” I asked him.
“Sure.” He answered. I smiled and looked at the other two and frowned.
“They can’t come.” I told him. Lunar looked fine not coming but Solaris...
“But why not?” Solaris asked.
“Because I’m having a bad feeling about it and they are rarely wrong.” I told her. She frowned at me as Yorshka walked up to me.
“A moment, I believe that you came here to train your children in the ways of ab- I mean Chaos magic correct?” She asked Vol.
“Let me clarify, Chaos isn't magic, it's everything and everyone.” Vol said before kneeling towards his kids. “And these two have pure untamed chaos and with a simple sneeze or change of emotion can cause their inner Chaos to spike. I came here to show them how to tame that Chaos inside them.” He finished. Yorshka nodded at him.
“Then how about this, as you are gone I’ll begin their teaching. I’ll not go past the beginning and you’ll pick up from there.” She said. Vol eyed her for a bit.
“..Alright but on one condition, I leave their bodyguard here.” Vol said, arms crossed.
“I see no problem with that.” she said without batting an eye. Vol nodded before snapping a finger, causing a familiar symbol behind him.
The symbol then slammed itself into a wall before it created a portal. I stood there, eying the portal before a large beast walked out of it. It was half flesh and half machine.
“Don't let his appearance fool you, he is a gentle giant and has taken a liking to both Solaris and Lunar. Any threats to any of them and he will act immediately.” Vol explained. The beast took noticed of its surroundings before setting its gaze on Solaris and Lunar.The kids had a big smile on their faces before running towards the beast.
I looked at Yorshka as she eyed the beast. She wasn’t even fazed by it.
“A loving father know's best.” She eyed me for a second and gave me a smile. “Have a good trip, my lord.”
She waved her hand and I turned and saw that I was at the docks. Teleportation magic, very useful. I looked at Vol as he looked around.
“You know you and Yorshka talking freaked the hell out of me.” I told him.
“I've dealt with others like her, some were evil and have even tried to seduce me while my wife was standing beside me.” He replied. I raised my eyebrow at him.
“I see, well I trust Yorshka and she haven't made me regret it yet, it's the last thing I can do for a friend of mine..” I told him. He eyed me for a moment.
“Sounds personal.” Vol said to me. I shrugged a bit.
“Kinda, when you walked into the throne room did you feel anything?" I asked him.
“Kinda, I couldn't focus much from the anger Blueblood gave me.” He answered. I watched groups of people walk to wherever they are going.
“Well to keep this short I liberated the Valley twice now, the first time I had to kill… well ‘a god’.” I said as I did air quotes. “Basically he… it was called the devourer of gods and my friend sacrifice himself to protect his sister.”
I shifted a bit as the memory came back to me. “Now that I killed him his aura still lingers in the throne room and if you focus hard enough you can see his shadow.” Vol didn’t say anything as I shook my head to clear it.
“Anyway all I can say with both the bodyguard and Yorshka there your kids will be safe from anything, hell even if it’s just Yorshka their safe.” I thought about for a minute and chuckled. “Hell if she wanted to she could take over the world.”
“Why doesn’t she then?” Vol asked. I turned and smiled at him.
“She’s a pacifist, now come on our ride is here.” I told him as I saw the ship in front of us.
It looks just like the airship from WoW but with a different paint job. With silver coloured balloons and dark wood and steel it’s a fantastic ship.
“Vol meet the Black Iron wolf.” I told him.
“Cool.” Vol said. We both headed to the ship as I saw the crew loading supplies onto the ship. I saw the captain of the ship as he turned to us.
“Well isn’t it the holy lord himself, can’t find another ship to take you anywhere?” He asked with a smirk. I rolled my eyes.
“You’re the only captain that’s stupid enough to be willing to head into dangerous territory.” I said to him. He laughed at me.
“You know it, there’s no fun going to places with no danger to it.” He looked at Vol and stared. “Bringing a Cross-breed with you?”
“Got a problem with that.” Vol said to him. The Captain stared at him then shrugged.
“Not really, never really seen that many Cross-breeds and you stick out like a sore thumb but to let you know there’s one rule that everyone needs to follow, don’t cause problems.” He said with a straight face.
“That can probably be arranged.” Vol said with a smirk. The captain nodded at him.
“Just don’t blow us up.” He turns to me. “That goes double for you.”
“Right, so how long is the trip?” I asked him.
“Three days by ship, and that’s the fastest we can do so get comfy.” And with that he headed to the ship. We both followed him onto the ship and I took a look around. The feeling about this trip wasn’t going away which made me frowned. I felt Vol tap me on the shoulder and I turned to him.
“How bad of a feeling is it?” He asked.
“That depends since you're,” I gestured at him. “...you but how much do you know about the Iron Kingdom?”
“No, I'm new here, remember?” Vol said, poking my forehead.
“Well yeah but you are chaos incarnate and you can do a lot, but anyway the Iron kingdom is basically a place built on a, now active, volcano.” I told him. He whistled at that.
“As impressive as the sounds, it's a stupid idea to build over a volcano of any kind but anyway, whatever is over there, is something that is life threatening to everyone?” Vol asked.
“Well I heard rumors that the current Iron King is trying to build an iron dragon and the last time that happened the Iron King went depress and flung himself into the volcano and turned into a raging fire demon.” I told him. Vol stared at me for a minute.
“Alright then, the reason I asked is because I shorten the trip by three days but only if it's an emergency.” Vol said to me. I nodded as I heard the captain started to yell.
“Alright lads! Get into positions, pray to the gods for a short trip.” he yelled as I felt the ship rumble and took off. I watched as we flew off and away from the Valley. I looked towards the direction of where we are going. I just hope that my feeling is wrong.
Volburaal Nahlii
“So do you want the shortened trip or not?” I asked Jace as he stared into the horizon. He looked at me and shrugged.
“Do whatever just don’t blow us up.” He said to me.
“Can't promise anything. I'd advise you to warn the captain, it's better with less panic.” I told him. I had the means of travel to anything and anywhere in the known multiverse, a shortened trip is a breeze for me to do but not fun to experience for others. I saw Jace walk off to do so and I saw the captain listening to him. He eyed me for a second then nodded.
“Alright lads hold on to something, this is going to get bumpy.” He yelled.
“Hold onto your asses, cause this is Volburaal airlines where we do the exact opposite in safety.” I shouted before snapping my fingers, taking the ship and everyone in it to the fourth dimension.
The travel to the dimension was filled with bumps and colorful wubs before finally arriving at the other side. The black void of the fourth dimension.
“Please do not think about what you just witnessed or how it's all possible to avoid any headaches. Just go North and only North.” I yelled out to everyone before looking out to the void.
“Good to know.” I heard three others yell out behind me. I chuckled at their response.
Jace
I have no idea what just happened. First I saw the sky then I saw a lot of colours as if I was on a acid trip than darkness. I heard what Vol just said and I just chalk it up to the whatever category. After what I could tell was an hour I saw a bright light and we headed towards it. After that I saw the colours again and then I saw gray clouds. I looked over the edge and saw a wasteland and mountains.
“Statics report.” the captain yelled out.
“The fuck was that!” one of the crew yell out. The rest of them just groaned in response, the captain pulled out a map and looked at it and looked around before walking to me.
“Well whatever your friend did he sent us ahead of schedule, we’ll be there in an hour.” he said to me. I nodded and headed to Vol as he looked around.
“Whatever you just did, and don’t explain it to me because like you said it’ll give me a headache, it put us from three days to an hour travel.” I told him
“I know, I'm that amazing.” Vol said with a grin. I rolled my eyes and went below deck to look at some supplies that I had brought on. If things go south as my feeling said it is then it’s better to be prepared for it. I looked through some crates and saw what I had brought with me.
“If a weapon ain’t got kick, it just ain’t worth it.” I said as I brought out the two weapons and set them up.
After putting them on I went around the place to see everything is alright after the trip we just had. Most of the crew was fine but one of them must have drank too much since he looked more green than normal.
After some time I headed back up to see a volcano coming to view. I stood at next to Vol and looked out on everything. He looked at me and raised an eyebrow.
“Excessive much?” He asked. I was about to ask what he meant but he spoke again. “Don't answer that.”
“Alright… anyway welcome to the Iron Kingdom.” I gestured towards the volcano. I saw buildings at the base of it that looked like a city.
“I see, do I need to look out for anything?” He asked as a grey overcoat appeared in his hands. Not going to question it as the place grows closer.
“I don’t really know, I do have a bad feeling about this but I have-” I was cut off when someone started to yell.
“BRACE!” He yelled as an explosion hits us. It shook the ship as I grabbed the edge. I saw one of the crew ran up with a telescope and looked out.
“We got golems!” He yelled. I went and grabbed the telescope to look. Sure enough I saw golems loading cannons up.
“That, look out for that.” I said.
“Well, it's time for Alexander Anderson to make a comeback. Do join in.” Vol said in an irish accent. I looked over to him and saw that he was a human this time.
He walked off the ship and fell.
I saw some of the crew ran over to look over the edge. I went over to the captain as he was barking out orders.
“Get the cannons up and running to return fire, NOW!” I watch them run all over and prepare to do so. He looked at me. “What the hell is going on!?! I thought this was a simple transport!”
“Don’t look at me, I have no clue.” I told him as I looked at the front and saw a ballista turret. It gave me a really dumb idea. I went over to it and aimed it towards the golems, when that’s done I tied a rope around the bolt and around me. One of the crew looked at me as I finished.
“You’re insane.” he said. I looked at him and smiled.
“If I wasn’t this wouldn’t work.” I said as I fired the shot. A few seconds later I jumped off the ship and got yanked into the air as I went towards the golems.
Volburaal
My inner psychopath is having hell of a time though it was a little disappointed when there was no blood but a kill is a kill as I always say. Hacks and chops with a few slices, the golems fell from the might of my blades.
A few have tried to disarm me, I impaled them with only a hundred bayonets which was enough to kill them.
“Come on, ya stupid rocks! Can't ya hit something besides.the floor!?” I yelled as I pulled my glasses up before flicking my wrists, making two more bayonets slide down my arm and onto my hands.
“I’ll give you a free hit.” I said with a growl, my grin never leaving. One of the golems walked forward and raised its arm. Only it wasn’t an arm, it was some sort of cannon. It lit up and blasted me, causing me to slide back a few feet.
“That didn't even scratch my glasses.” I said in disappointment. I took two steps until something bit into my shoulder. I looked over and saw, what I guess, is a golem wolf biting my shoulder.
“You might want to stop that if you know what's good for ya.” I said but didn't give it time to answer as I dashed sideways before swing a bayonet at it. The golem wolf slowly split into two.
“Too late.” I said to what remained of the wolf. I turned back to the other golems.
“Well, you know what time it is.” I said, gripping the bayonets.
“Time to meet God.” I felt myself grow more and more chaotic by the second. The golems didn’t respond other than advance forward. My grin became more sinister and right before I went to work I saw something out of the corner of my eye. Something came flying towards the golems and crashed a little bit away from me ahead of me. Deciding not to worry about it I went right back to what I was doing.
Jace
I had times that I made dumb ideas, this was one of them. I watched as I was heading into a wall at fast speeds I grabbed the rope and cut it as I saw a golem coming closer to me. I drove the stake driver into it as both of us slammed into the wall.
Standing up I saw that there was golems both sides of me. I looked down and saw that there was a huge dent in my cannon, big enough to make it unable to fire.
“I didn’t get to use it… damn it.” I said as one of the golems reached and grabbed my arm with the cannon. I unbuckled the cannon off me and jumped back and watched as the golem crushed the cannon. “... Really.”
The golems started to rush me as I drove the stake driver and made a hole into one of the golem's legs and used it as a springboard to get into the air to drive it into another. After doing that for some time I looked back to see that this wasn’t working very well then I thought. I looked at the driver and frowned.
“Now I remember why I never use this, I suck using this.” I said as I fiddle with and threw it towards the golems. I watched it exploded, why did it explode? Don’t ask so many questions.
I went and pulled out my sword and dashed towards one of them and cleaved it in two. It fell to the ground dead.
“Much better.” I said as I continued carving my way forward. As I did that I felt a strong presence of Abyssal magic coming from behind me. I looked back to see golem bits flying around.
“... Vol.” Was the only thing I could say as I continued on. I wasn’t getting souls out of these so these aren’t soul forged. I pulled out some pale pine resin and put it on my blade. It started to glow a blue light as I charged forward and started cleaving them to pieces.
The ship was helping by blasting more of the golems. It took some time but about an hour of fighting most of the golems were gone and I was standing in front of the doors. Looking back I saw the bodies of the golems and then Vol walking toward me with a mad grin. I was sitting on a rock cleaning my sword.
“You look like you have fun.” I said to him.
“I've only just spread the word of our dear lord above.” He said. I looked at him and then to the sky.
“You mean Sans?” I said to him. He stared at me for a moment.
“No, he made a complete alternate reality that is not accessible by any means, unless he comes to you.” He informed me.
“Or drag you to him.” I muttered to myself. After a moment I felt like something is now watching me. I stood up and turned to the door. “Right on wards!”
I looked at the door for a bit and saw no handle on it. I tapped the door and saw that it was a double door. I took my sword and slashed it right down the middle and waited for a second. Then kicked the door opened. I stepped in and looked around.
“Well this is a problem.” I said out loud.
“And what might that problem be?” Vol asked. I looked at him for a moment, I can’t get used to the fact that he sounds irish.
“This place has changed since the last time I was here so I have no idea on where to go.” I walked forwards and saw that the path goes two different directions. “What do you want, right or left?”
“Left, the right leads to a dead end.” He answered. I looked down the path and about thirty feet down I saw a dead end. I thought about it and pulled out my gun and shot at it. The whole area burst into flames as the bullet hit the wall.
“Right it is.” I said as I went down that way. We headed down the path and it leads into a dungeon. There’s were locked cells all around and as we walked Vol stopped and kneeled down to look at something. I looked back and saw it was a golem wolf.
“What’s up?” I asked him. I looked at the wolf and saw it was much different than the others, it was made out of steel and iron then stone.
“We just killed hundreds of these things yet this one looks stronger, why is it here?” He asked. I shrugged and saw there’s a book at the side. I picked it up and saw it was a journal of somesorts. The pages were torn but the last one.
‘Date: week thirty nine
The golems started to attack us, the Iron king has lost it and sent the golems to attack the people and his workers. But Vellath has a plan, he had us make special golems, ones that can repair themselves and only follow his commanded, to combat them. It’s a good plan but the hellhound is blocking the path and we can’t reach them.
Luckily I took some time to build a wolf golem of Iron and Steel to help re-taking the room.
But it’s not working, what did I do wrong! Why isn’t it working?!”
I reread the page and look at the wolf. Was this the wolf the page talked about? Vol reached over and flicked it on the nose and I saw runes lit up.
“Oh you gotta be kidding me.” I said as the wolf stood up and shook itself and looked around. It saw Vol and walked over and lightly headbutted his leg. Vol just stared at it and I chuckled a bit. “Looks like you made a new friend.”
“I make friends all the time, same for enemies and frenemies.” Vol answered back before giving the wolf a pat on the head. I smiled and turned to head out, the wolf followed us along the way. We took a few corners and down some stairs. We came to another split.
“Okay, right or left.” Before Vol could say anything a big iron wall came down and slammed between us, there was a window between us. “... or both.”
“Well it seems that these paths come together later down the way.” Vol said to me. I stared at him through the window.
“How do you know this?”
“I have my ways.” He replied. I watched him walk down the path and I turned and walked down the other way.
Volburaal
Once me and Jace both went our separate ways, I had only noticed just then that the mechanical wolf was mostly following me. I didn't let that bother me when I changed to my normal self again.
As much as I love anything that resembles a dog, I had more important things than to ogle at a Wolf golem. After a full six minutes of walking, I came into a large room with two almost human like Golems stood in the center.
They snapped their gaze towards me then the wolf behind me. I sighed before being covered in black fire. Both armored golems stood back and watched as the torrent of flames grew in size before finally revealing myself.
“Come face the King of Kings!” I yelled out as I drew out my sword.
The two golems took a fighting stance as I charged at them.
The raised the shields up to block my strike, if I were to strike that is. I slammed full force onto the two golems, breaking both their shields and sending them back a few feet.
Not giving them a chance to regain their sense, I quickly threw my sword and impaled it in one of the golems, sticking him onto a wall in the process. While the other golem impaled onto the wall, I quickly dashed towards the second golem before taking a hold of it by head.
I applied pressure to my grip and gained the desired effect. Cracks could be heard and seen around the head of the golem before exploding into pieces.
Looking at the impaled or I should former impaled golem, I saw the robot dog from before tearing it limb from limb like flesh.
I heard another growl behind me. I groaned at the annoyance. I turn to face whatever is growling, as I turned I came face to face with something that looked like it didn’t like me.
“Why hello there.”
Jace
I heard the sound of fighting from somewhere near by. I guess Vol found something because all I can find is rubble and more rubble.
Many of the rooms were filled with random stuff and tools for blacksmithing. I even found some plans for the golems. It seems that whoever is making them found a way to make them by magic instead of using souls. The older ones that we been fighting only take orders by the king and there are the new ones take orders by using a crown. They have a picture of what the golems look like.
“Neat.” I said as I moved along. I turned a corner and saw a group of golems in front of me.
They turned to me and started to move in on me, slowly. I sighed and went to work on them. These golems were strong but slow, I dodged one of their punches and sliced its arm off and drove the sword into the gem in the middle of its chest. Pulling it out I dashed towards another and cleaved it's head off, using the momentum I cleaved the last two in half and pulled out my pistol and shot them in the chest.
When that was done I continued on. Along the way I found a room with plans and blueprints. I looked at the blueprints and saw that I was fearing, they were for building a dragon. I quickly walked down the hallway a bit faster until something caught my eye. I looked and saw that there’s was a map of the place, Lucky!
“Alright… if I continued on this path I would met up with Vol in a bit which leads to a really big storage place and after that…” I looked a bit over and saw that if we take some stairs and some doors we’ll be at the old lava pit. I got a hunch that the iron dragon would be there, also where is everyone? I looked at the map and saw that there’s another set of cells along the way, they could be there.
After figuring out where to go where to go I went on my way down. As I got closer to the storage room I felt a bit hotter than before and it climbed the further I go. I started to hear barks from ahead and I started to run until I made it to a large room where I saw the metal wolf barking at Vol, who was in the mouth of a hellhound who is trying to eat him.
“Ummm…” Was all I said as I watch Vol stab the hound with a sword, only to pull out a melting piece of metal. He turned and looked at me.
“Don't just stand there, do something before I nuke this place.” Vol said and just by his tone I could he was beyond mad. I sighed and walked forward so the hound can see me. It did and hit Vol which sent him into a wall and growled at me. We stared at one another until it roared at me, I did what any sane person would do.
I punched him in the nose.
“Bad dog!” I yelled at him. The hound looked at me confused, I just pointed my finger at it. “Bad dog, no eating chaos incarnate it will give you bad indigestion you don’t want what happen when you ate those black slugs.”
It whimpered at that as I pointed to the ground. “Now sit.” It did with a thud, the hound sat around eight feet tall as it watched me as I put out my hand. “Paw.”
It place it’s paw onto my arm, not trying to claw me. I nodded and dropped the paw.
“Now lay down.” The hound walked around and laid down around me. His head was on my left side as I scratched behind one of his ears. “Good boy.” I looked up to see Vol now standing with burnt armor with either a mad or confused look on him. Maybe both.
“Next time, don't just stare.” Vol said. I rolled my eyes as I heard the hound started to growl at Vol.
“Oi, no growling.” I told him. He stopped and I looked back at Vol. “Sorry it was kind of odd that you were getting eaten by a Watchdog.”
“It took me by surprise, I can't use or manipulate chaos without focusing.” Vol explained, still in the armor. The hound snorted as I glared at him.
“Stripe that was rude.” I told him. He snorted again and I frowned. “I don’t care if Vol killed your snake trying to eat him is still wrong.”
“Did you find anything?” Vol asked.
“I found a map that will leads us to an old lava pit where I believe the Iron King is building his dragon, oh and there are some cells and I think the workers here are there, all we need to do is go through those doors and head that way.” I said as I nodded to double doors. I turned and saw that Stripe was not next to me and was sniffing the two golems that were impaled and took one in it’s mouth and started to eat it. Vol was watching him as well.
I looked at the door and using my sword I pushed at the doors. They weren't locked, I walked into the room and came face to face with a golem, I stared at it and saw that it wasn’t active. I looked around and saw more of the same golems just standing there. The room became lighter as Vol, the wolf, and Stripe came in. Vol walked up to one of the golems and tapped it.
“These one seem different than the others, I can feel magic coming off them and it’s different.” Vol said. I nodded and looked at the golden golem.
“It seems that the Iron King went insane and made the golems attack the workers so the workers built this army to combat the king, these are much harder to kill and only listen to the one named Vellath, I wonder what happened?” I said as I saw the other door.
I opened the door that leads down a hallway. As we walked I notice that there wasn’t that many golems here, well there wasn’t any golems which was odd. We went on and took some turns until we found the group of cells that the map said. I saw that there were people inside them and are locked. Man and woman locked in the cells saw me and stared at me and at Vol.
“I’m looking for someone named Vellath, is he here?” I called out.
“Down here.” I gruff voice called out. I looked at Vol for a second.
“Mind getting them out?” I asked him. He looked at the cells and nodded. I headed to the cell with Vellath in. As I got there and looked in and saw… oh wow.
Vellath looked a lot like a golem, he was about, at what I can guess, eight feet tall and a dragonkin. He looked at me with charcoal coloured draconic eyes, his face was scarred up and his right hand had burns on it while the left was a mechanical arm.
“So you’re the one who’s making all that noise, I must admit I didn’t think anyone would come to this god forsaken land.” He said.
“What can I say, god forsaken lands are my favorite place to be.” I placed my hand on the lock of the cell door and pushed. I heard a thump and a click as the door opened. Vellath stood up and got out of the cell, which was odd that the door was smaller than him. How did he get into the cell in the first place?
As He got out of the cell Vol came over and I notice that Vol was a bit shorter than Vellath by a few inches. He looked at Vol for a second and nodded to him.
“So what are you two doing here? It wasn’t for sight seeing.” He asked.
“Well I came here do to the fact that I sent something to the Iron King and he didn’t replied. I also heard rumors that he was working on making the iron dragon.” I told him. Vellath scrunched up his face at that.
“Well they are true, the king made us build this dragon by force and now he locked himself in the lava bit with that thing. If you want to kill him and the dragon be my guest he’s no king to me or the people since he order the golems to attack us.” He said as he pointed down the path. “Just as a heads up there’s two golems guarding the doors to the pit, the king's guardians the name, one fights up close with a axe and hammer while the other fights at range with a repeating crossbow and cannon.”
“Nice to know, anything else?” I asked him.
“Yeah, the dragon armor is almost impossible to break with both weapons and magic of any kind, even abyssal magic, but luckily I made a weakness just in case something like this happens.” He bends down and tapped the back of his neck. “The metal on the neck where the head connects is not fortified so hitting it there is your best bet to kill it.”
“Thank you, we’ll take care of your dragon.” I told him. He nodded and headed down to the rest of the people, who were giving a wide berth of Stripe. Me and Vol headed down the hallway and took some turns. After some time Vol started to speak.
“I can blast our way through to where we need to go.” He said, I noticed that didn't wear his armor anymore. Speaking of armor, it didn't look like anything I've seen and the power that radiated around the armor was immense. It had no trace of chaos or dark magic.
I was about to say something but I felt something in the wall. I looked at it for a moment and stood in front of the wall. I took chikage and swiped down at the wall and saw that it disappeared. I stepped in and saw it came into a round room with a sword in the middle of it.
“Huh, didn’t know you were here.” I said as I reached for the sword. As I grabbed it I felt a sharp pain in my arm. I looked at it and nodded as I put the sword on my side. I turned and went out to see Vol lookin at me.
“What’s with the sword?” He asked.
“I’ll tell you if you tell me about your armor you had on.” I said to him.
“It's just armor.” He said, crossing his arms. I nodded and put my hand on the sword.
“It's known as the chaos blade, she's a double edged sword in the literal sense.” I said as I felt her history, many battles she has seen. “She’s a powerful blade but has nasty bite."
“So it hurts to touch it.” Vol stated. I nodded.
“Something like that, many blade smiths tried to make a copy without the bite but it didn’t work.” I looked over at Vol for a second. “Didn’t you have a sword as well?”
“Yes as a matter of fact, I did. The Blade of Chaos Destruction, a sword so powerful that it can annihilate worlds with a single swipe.” Vol said as he summoned the sword in his hand. I looked at it and nodded.
“Fitting.” I said. He shoulder the sword and grinned at me.
“Yeah that’s one of two swords that I sometimes use.” he told me. I tilted my head at him.
“One of two, so you have a second one.” I said.
“Yep.” He answered. I looked at him and looked down the hallway. I went a few feet but stopped as I felt like I was being scanned. I turned around to see Vol following.
“What was that?” I asked. He looked at me for a moment.
“I have no idea what you’re talking about.” He said. I frowned at that and looked back forward and shook my head. I’m must be paranoid.
Volburaal
Jace felt something, I know it. A disturbance was the only thing I felt but nothing else before we went forwards down the hall. As we walked I looked over at Jace, he has changed since the last time we met and I don't mean his appearance. His walk, the way he looks at things, his aura and magic is completely different from before.
My gaze went to the two swords he had. The chaos blade was admitting a dark aura around itself, nothing that I haven't seen before and it wasn't anything that I can declare worrying. The other sword on the other hand puzzled me. I can't get much of a read on it, there wasn't much of aura to read but there was something one thing that stood out, that sword was hungry.
We walked for a few minutes until I felt something behind us. I turned and saw nothing is there. Narrowing my eyes I scanned the hallway but still saw nothing. I turned and headed down until Jace stopped at a corner and press his back to the wall and looked around it.
“Well there's the doors and the two golems that are guarding it.” he said. I peek around to see them. The one on the left looked more armored and held a double bladed axe in one hand and a warhammer in the other. The other golem had less armor but with a cannon strapped to its left hand and its right arm split in half and holed two crossbows in each of them.
“So you want the melee one or the ranged one?” Jace asked. I answered with a simple snap of a finger, causing my armor to appear again along with my two swords.
Taking hold of the two swords, I whispered an ancient phrase that caused the two swords to glow blue and red. Slowly, I merged them together and made my favourite sword.
“How I've missed you.” I said to the Sword. Looking at the heavily armed Golem, I pointed the sword at it and gained its full attention.
“Does that answer your question?” I asked Jace. Not giving him time to respond, I charged at the Golem as it did the same. As we neared each other, I chanted out the words to fully power my sword.
“Ryūjin no ken wo kurae!” That done, the sword emitted a powerful aura. We both swung our blades before sliding to a halt, I spun the sword around before placing it in the scabbard. As the click from the sword was heard, so was the grunt of the golem before it fell.
“Not even a challenge.” I said, unimpressed. I turned to look at the other one but I heard something from the golem. I looked back and saw that it was getting back up. I watched as the wounds that it had repaired itself and went back to a fighting stance. I snorted and pointed my sword at it and charged at it. We locked weapons again but it blocked with it’s axe and turned it in it’s hand and brought it down to the ground it pinned my sword on the ground as it swung it’s hammer at me. I grabbed it with my hand and I stared at it.
“Your kind really needs to know when to give up.” I growled, smashing the hammer against the ground with incredible strength. The hammer was still intact but embedded into the floor.
It swung its axe at me but struck the ground instead. With a little quick thinking, I took off one of my gauntlets before gripping the axe’s blade. The Blade soon turned into a heated red color as slowly but surely melted down. One the axe was just a pile of molten metal, I snapped fingers and made it flash freeze.
It took some steps back and I was about to swing at it as the other one shot at me with its crossbows. I jumped back and watched them move a bit closer to the door. The big one wounds repaired themselves and the blob reformed into an axe again.
“So how's it going?” Jace asked me. I growled at him as he looked at the golems. “I'll handle this."
He walked forward as the two shifted their gaze onto him. He pulled the chaos blade out and went into a kendo stance and stood there. The bigger Golem lumber forward towards him as the other aimed its cannon at him. The sword started to give off some black smoke as Jace lifted the sword to do an overhead slash.
When he did he sent out a wave of energy that missed the golems and hit the wall above the door. Jace started to roll his arm after that.
“Damn that hurt.” He said as he walked towards the bigger golem and pushed it. It fell to the ground as the other one did as well. I just stared at him.
“How?” I asked him. He pointed at the top of the door.
“As you were fighting I saw a glow above the door, I thought it may be the thing controlling them.” I moved closer to the door and saw a now broken gem. I looked back at him. “There are times that you got to be observant and other times where you have to say 'Fuck it' and start swinging.”
He stood in front of the door as it opened up revealing a hallway. He looked at me with a grin, I could guess a grin with his mask on.
“Come on Vol, it’s time to kill a fucking dragon.”
Jace
As both me and Vol headed down to the hallway I was planning on how to fight this dragon if it’s up and running. Normally ancient dragons are weak to lightning attacks but this is an Iron dragon so that won’t work. It’s weak spot is a spot on the back of it’s neck so one of us has to distract it and the other has to climb it and hack away at it.
No pressure, none whatsoever.
We came up to a door which leads into the lava pit. We entered and I looked around at the place as it brought back memories of the last time I was here. I saw that the hole was covered up with some steel and iron, good that hole almost killed me a few times. I looked out and saw a body on the ground. I went to it and turned it over to see that it’s the Iron king, dead. His eyes were gray over which means that his soul was taken. I looked out to the pit and I thought of something that going to suck.
“Well this is not good.” I said out loud.
“What’s up?” Vol asked. I stood up and pulled out my blade.
“I was figuring out why the Iron king wanted to build a dragon out of Iron, this proves my theory.” I said as I looked out into the pit.
“And that theory is?” he asked as he pulls out his sword. I don’t know the name of the sword but with the power coming off it I’m just going to dub it the Fuck off sword. The lava began to rise and explode upwards. I jumped back to avoid the falling lava. I looked to the pit and saw a giant metal dragon sitting in the middle of it.
It was big, it looked at us and let out a roar.
“My theory is the Iron king took his soul and put it in the dragon, it looks like he succeeded but there's one problem.”
“And what's that?” he asked. The dragon swiped at us, I backed peddled away and Vol jumped over it.
"Normal souls are designed for one body, so putting it into a different body will do one of two things, the soul will changed to what the body is or,” I pointed at the dragon as it thrash around. "Go mad and turn into a mindless beast.”
“Great…” Vol said as his armor appeared again. The Iron Dragon roared and breathed out fire. It then glared at us as if we're it's next meal.
“Bring it.” I said as I dashed towards it. It swiped at me but ducked and swung my sword at it. Pain shot through me but I shrugged it off and saw that I didn't do any damage. I jumped back as it tried to smash me. I saw Vol swinging his sword and sending waves of energy at it. All that did was piss it off. The last wave it grabbed it and sent it my way.
“Oh shit!" I yelled as it hit me and sent me thru the wall. Ow.
I saw colours and shapes for a bit until I climbed out of the hole. I felt the… chaos wave? enter me and it made me woozy for a second. I felt something stir inside me as I look at my blade. It was now giving off chaos energy and it was connected to me
“Okay, that's new.” I said. I ran back into the fray and slashed at one of its claws. It did little to no damage but it did make the dragon rear back a bit to try and squash me. I moved out of the way and stood near Vol.
“You ok?” He asked me. I shrugged without taking my eyes off the dragon.
“I’ll be fine, a little chaos won’t kill me.” I told him.
“That wasn’t a little…”
“Let’s worry about that later alright.” I said as the dragon tried to bite at us. I moved to the left and saw my chance and went for its neck. My sword went into the neck as the dragon roared in pain. It shook a bit which sent me flying away. I looked up and saw that the dragon was glaring at me. That is until it got hit with an explosion in the back of its head. Vol was shooting it with some sort of hand cannon which drew the attention of the dragon.
The dragon reared it’s head back and fire spewed out towards Vol. He dove out of the way and ported to beside me. The dragon looked at us and tried to eat us, we both jumped out of the way as it’s head passed us. I saw the opening and both of us swung at the part of its neck. It roared in pain as both swords cut thru it’s hide. It shook its head and reared it’s head and started to beat it wings, sending lava towards us. I used a bit of my magic to make a shield around me as the lava hits it. As it hardens I jumped back towards Vol.
“Well this is getting annoying the last time I was here I had to fight a demon, fighting a dragon made of iron is just down right… annoying.” I said. I looked over at Vol as he stared at the dragon. “You’re going to do something stupid aren’t you.”
“What me? I never do something stupid.” I was about to say something but he ran up to the dragon. “Hey! you overgrown lizard come on! You can do better than that, I seen monsters put up a better fight than you, you overgrown fat dra-”
*Chomp!*
I watched as the iron dragon ate Vol. Like just ate him, whole… I facepalmed so hard that I could feel it tomorrow.
“God damn it Vol.” was all I said before the dragon tried to squash me again. I moved out of the way and dodged most of the attacks but the more I dodged the more frantic it’s attacks become. It kept doing that until my back hit a wall. I looked around and saw that I was in a corner and the dragon loomed over me. I gripped my sword as it reared its head back, waiting for it to attack.
… It never came for that an energy sword came out of its stomach and moved to cut right down the middle of the dragon. It roared before both halves fell away into the lava. I felt the soul enter me as I looked out to the pit. I saw Vol slowly rises out of the lava with his sword resting on his shoulder as he slowly walks towards me. I gave him a deadpan stare until he was standing in front of me.
“Did you have to do that?” I asked him. He looked back at the pit and then at me.
“Yes, yes I did.” He said. I rolled my eyes at him and looked at his sword.
“So you took your sword that can one shot worlds and another sword and made a ‘Fuck off’ sword, you make me ask so many questions Vol.” I said to him. I shook my head and looked at the door. I headed to them to tell Vellath and send a message to the ship.
After what seems to be an hour of talking to Vellath about the dragon and the invite to the Gala in the coming months so the new Iron king can come. After that I sent a message to the ship to tell it that it can leave. I needed a way to get here but getting back I have other ways.
Returning to Vol I made a circle to teleport back and both of us were teleported back to the Valley. The only problem is that we were at the bottom of the steps, again. Trekking back up We finally got to the castle and went to find Vol kids. I asked one of the guards were Yorshka and the two cross-breeds are, which earned me a glare from Vol. He said that they were using one of the many rooms in the west wing I asked which one and he answered ‘The big one’.
Both of us headed to the west wing of the castle and began looking for the door to the big room. As we walked Vol looked at the doors as they passed.
“What’s up with these doors?” He asked.
“The west wing is mostly filled with different rooms that can take you to different places, we used them for training.” I said as we came to a set of big doors. I opened the door to reveille not a room but a view to the planes. “The big room is connected to a place on the other side of the world. Here we train for anything really big or just sightsee.”
We headed out to search for the three of them. It wasn’t hard since about four minutes later I found Yorshka with Lunar sitting on a hill. As we approach she stood up and bowed a bit.
“You have returned.” she said.
“We have, so how are the other two?” I asked her. She smiled and looked Vol and then at Lunar.
“They are truly gifted, Lunar has already grasp with making illusions that are so lifelike it’s hard to tell it’s fake.” Lunar smiled brightly at that.
“What about Solaris?” Vol asked. Yorshka stared him for a moment before speaking.
“She too has grasp at a way but it’s more… blunt.”
As she said that there was a massive explosion in the forest that was near by. I heard the sound of a girl laughing as she was having the time of her life. I looked at Vol as he stared at the forest.
“She’s definitely your kid.” I said. Vol shrugged as Solaris came skipping out of the forest and saw us. She smiled and ran to Vol and gave him a hug. He chuckled as Lunar walked up to them.
“I think we should head out, we've been gone for long enough, any moment longer both Nyx and Twilight will chew me out.” Vol said.
“I can understand Twilight but Nyx?” I asked. He looked at me with a smile.
“We just went and killed a giant iron dragon and she didn’t come.” Was all he said to me. I laughed at him.
“Well it’s good to see you Vol, come by anytime but if you do don’t blow this world up it’s where I keep my socks at.” I said. Solaris and Lunar giggled at that as a crystal door appeared behind them. Vol went and opened the and stepped through. Right as the door was closing Vol waved at me and the door closed and cave into itself.
I looked down at my hand and saw the chaos around my hand and disappeared into me. I frowned as I felt the chaos in me.
“My lord, are you alright?” Yorshka asked me. I looked at her and back at me hand.
“I got hit by a wave of chaos and I absorbed it. I can feel the chaos in me mixing with the magic of the Abyss.” I told her. I looked at her and smile. “So yeah I’m fine.”
“I see, should we return now a tailor came by and he’s here to make your suit for the gala.” she told me. I groaned a bit which made her frown at me and we both headed out.
Volburaal
As the door closed and shone a bright light, I looked down at Solaris and Lunar. I couldn't help but smile.
“You two have fun?” I asked them. Both nodded with enthusiasm. I chuckled before picking them up.
“Let's go find your mother and sister, eh? Maybe tell them what you've learned?” I suggested.
“Do you think mommy will be happy when we tell her?” Lunar asked in his usual shy voice.
“Oh, I'm sure she'll be ecstatic.” I told him. I looked at Solaris and saw that she had fallen asleep, judging the amount of energy she used up it wasn't a surprise. I reached a set of large double doors, with a thought, both doors swung open.
I saw Twilight sitting on her throne with her friends sitting in theirs. I looked over Twilight and smiled. I saw my twenty two year old daughter, Nyx.
She wore clothing I would see on a rocker but despite her appearance, she still had that bubbly personality that rivals Pinkie's. Next to her though was her colt friend, who's name I keep forgetting. I narrowed my eyes at him, earning a nervous smile.
Nyx ran up to me before hugging me, being careful to not hurt her two siblings.
“Hey dad, back so soon?” She said to me. I gently placed Lunar on the ground before Solaris was levitated away from me and towards Twilight.
“Well, I have to. How often can I see my little girl come home from college?” I asked her, earning a smile from her.
“Come on, you know I visit every weekends.” Nyx answered with a laugh.
“Hey big sis.” We heard Lunar. Looking down at him, Nyx smiled before crouching a bit and hugging him.
“Hey, squirt. Had any luck with your inner chaos?” She asked him.
“Funny you should mention that.” I answered for him. I placed my hand on top of his head before ruffling his mane.
“He and Solaris both had used some of their chaos but I'm sure Lunar here is dying to tell your mother about.” I told Nyx before Lunar went ahead and ran up to Twilight with a big smile on his face.
“So had fun?” Nyx asked me.
“Oh no, being in another world that so happens to be an old friend's home was dreadful. I had to kill an Iron Dragon from the inside out and now I smell horrid.” I said in mock tone before raising my arm and sniffing a bit under and reeling back.
“Ugh, that was a mistake.” I said afterwards, earning a giggle from Nyx.
“Sounds horrible.” She said, still giggling. We continued to talk to each other while we made our way towards Twilight. The latter cradled Solaris in her arms while conversing with her friends.
I help but smile. Seeing that my life here had changed so many others while even changing mine as well, for the second time I truly felt at home. I looked at Twilight before giving her a kiss.
“Hey honey.”
Jace
I stood on the deck of the Black Iron Wolf with Stripe sleeping beside me, knowing that my business in the Valley is finished I handed it over Yorshka; at first everyone was confused but I told them that I would return from time to time but I still had business somewhere else.
I looked up to the sky and closed my eyes; when I did a vision of a stallion with demonic energy stood in front of me. I reopened them and smiled.
“Hmmm… I wonder how you doin Shade? It been thousands of years in my time, what about you?
In the end family matters, even for a demon.
This chapter contain sexual stuff. You can blame Legion on that.
I stood in front of the workbench in the Hunters Workshop, after getting it all cleaned up since the last time anyone was here for about… a couple thousand years ago, I’m happy that it’s still standing.
I looked over at the book I had open to see if I was doing this right, it has been a long time since I made potions so it’s better to practice so I wasn’t rusty.
“Everything is in order, now to let this sit for an hour and it’ll be done,” I said to myself as I sat the pot down on the table. I put everything back and went to work on tuning some of my weapons as I waited. What? I like to keep myself busy.
I took the Hunter’s Axe and began sharpening it for a bit, as I did I felt a chill up my spine. I turned a bit to see if anyone was behind me.
“Hello? Anyone there?” I called out. No one was there and I couldn’t feel any presence. I frowned at this and went back to the axe, I then heard a hissing sound. I looked up to one of the blades in front of me that reflected my face. “You.”
My reflection slowly vanished and a shadow form of a head could be seen, I heard it laughed.
"It’s… been some time since we have been free…" It said. I frowned a bit.
“You’re not free, you're still in my head,” I said as I continued working on the axe.
"You say that… but you know that we’re one and the same…" It said as if he’s right next to my ear. “Come on… let me out and we’ll hunt again… like the good old times…”
“Last time I let you out you killed and ate everyone in the other world.” I wince a bit at the memory. “I had a stomach ache for a week after that.”
"Yesss… that was so much… fun… still, you need to let me out at one point… to feed the hunger." I paused for a moment, he was right. As much as I don’t like it I have to feed the hunger at some point.
“It hasn’t happened yet so I still have time,” I told him as I put the axe back on the rack. “You were a bit normal in the other world but now you talk like that so I'm not letting you out.”
"Soon though… soon." he said as I felt his presence fade. I sighed and reached for another weapon as a letter appeared beside me. I eyed it for a second before grabbing it and opening it to read it.
I re-read it a few times before making my way to one of the rooms on the workshop. When I get to the door I wanted I opened it to reveal another room with many doors. I got this room made like the west wing from the castle from the Valley. I went to the door with the Sun and Moon symbol above it, opening it I walked into a room in Canterlot. I went and passed some guards that jumped a bit by me. I went through the halls until I got to the infirmary and went in to see Tia standing near a bed. I saw doctors leaving with a sorrow expressions. I moved over to Tia and looked at the bed, at the child in said bed.
He looked like a cross-breed but with the now almost covered in stone it’s hard to tell.
“How long was he like this?” I asked her.
“About thirty minutes, my royal doctors have no idea how to cure it. Please, Jace, tell me you have some idea.” she looked at me with a look of almost lost hope. I moved closer to the child and saw that he looks familiar.
“It’s… a long shot but I have been researching a way to cure this curse so…” I turned to Tia. “I need to take him to the Workshop, everything I need is there.”
She nodded and left the room, probably to get others to help with the transport. I looked at the child and saw that he was waking up. He opened his one eye, since the other was covered in stone, and looked at me. He looked panicked for a moment.
“Easy, I’m not here to hurt you, just to help,” I told him softly. I kneel down to be level with him. “Can I ask for your name.”
At first, the child didn't say anything. “Dusk… Shadowbringer.”
“Hello Dusk, I’m Jace Belaguard,” I replied. He stared at me for a moment.
“You… you look like my god-father, you even have his name.” He begins to look around. “Where am I.”
“Some place safe, I’m going to help you get better,” I told him. He looked at me for a moment then closed his eye. I started to hear him cry as a tear rolled down his face.
“I- I want my Mommy and daddy.” My heart felt torn when I heard that. I patted his head as I heard others heading this way.
“Don’t worry Dusk, I believe that they are going to come get you.”
Shade Shadowbringer
Four hours earlier.
I stood on top of a hill looking down on Ponyville, the sun was out the birds were singing and today was a perfect day for a picnic. Twilight suggested this after finishing up with her lesson with Starlight; she too is coming but I didn’t like it since she almost made it that me and Twilight never met; if I had to choose I would have cut her head off but Twilight said that was a little extreme.
Anyway, she was here and so were mom and dad; they too need some time off from work and came to the picnic. They look much different than normal, mom had a pink mane and wore a sundress with a summer hat and dad looked like me but older, a black mane and green eyes; he wore a gray t-shirt and black jeans.
“It been so long since I went on a picnic, it reminds me when we were dating.” he said to mom.
“Yes it does but it also get’s us away from the nobles.” she stretched a bit. “As much as I do care for them I do get tired.”
I chuckled and walked over to Twilight and hugged her from behind; I kissed her on the cheek as she giggles.
“I know you’ve been looking forward to this all week,” I whispered in her ear.
She hummed in agreement. “You have no idea, a picnic is a nice way to spend time with the family.” she turned her head and stared at me. “Also please be nice to Starlight.”
I frowned at her and looked at Starlight, she was helping setting up the blanket with Nyx and Dusk. “I don’t know.”
“Please, if you do I’ll do something special~” she gave me those bedroom eyes and I turned into a puddle. I’m the lord of Hell but those eyes are my only weakness.
“Fine but I won’t like it,” I said jokely. She smacked me on the arm and all of us joined at the blanket. We ate and talked for a bit which was fun; I watched Nyx and Dusk playing catch with a frisbee. Dusk turned eleven about two months ago and he grew up fast; he wore a black t-shirt and cargo pants. He threw the frisbee the wrong way and it flew over to us. I caught it and chuckled as I stood up. I spun it on my finger and begin walking towards them.
That is when all hell broke loose.
The sound of ripping and something breaking can be heard as a rift opened up from behind them; what came out was something that I never seen before.
It walked out and looked around before taking a swipe at both Nyx and Dusk. I dropped the frisbee and charged at it; I summoned my sword and blocked its attack. Its turned on me and it clawed at me as I jumped out of the way. I saw Twilight, Starlight, mom and dad running up to fire spells at it but it let loose a roar. I felt pain in my head but I saw everyone else in much more pain.
I glared at the beast as I flapped my wings and rocketed towards it. It tried to claw at me but I moved out of the way and cut off two of its arms. It roared in pain, I swang around and charged at it, but it saw it coming and swung at me which knocked me down to the ground.
My vision blurred for a second as I looked up to hear something that made my blood turn cold.
“DADDY!” Dusk screamed as that thing grabbed him and begin to back up into the rip.
“NO!” I yelled as I charged towards the beast, I felt my change coming on but as I got close I saw that thing look at me and a ear piercing scream was all I can hear. I fell to the ground as I watch as the beast went through the rip and it closed up. I stood up and looked back at everyone; mom and dad looked shocked at what just happened as Twilight was on the ground crying; Nyx was crying as well as Starlight was trying to comfort her. I walked over to Twilight and hugged her. We stayed like that as Twilight cries on my shoulder.
Now
We all sat around in Twilight throne room in silent. Twilight’s friends came over to try to help but it really didn’t; Twilight looked empty and I don’t blame her. I thought on the beast that attacks us, I never seen anything like it before; I looked up at my dad.
“Do you know what that thing is?” I asked him, he just shook his head.
“I have no idea son, whatever it is it’s strong enough to stop us from casting our magic with its roar,” he explained. I looked over at everyone else; Dash and Applejack looked angry, Rarity and Fluttershy was trying to cheer Twi up and Pinkie just sat there with her mane flat.
“He had his party two months ago…” she muttered before putting her head into her hands. I looked at my parents as they too look shaken; I felt my rage build.
“When I get down to hell I'll find that thing and rip it a new one,” I said angrily.
“That was no demon.” a voice rang out around us before a flash and Anu stood before us.
My father, after bowing, looked at him confused. “What do you mean that was no demon?”
“I mean that was no demon but a monster from another world; the rift between worlds has been a weakened and beings are jumping back and forth from other worlds, that creature came from such a world that was once dead and covered in nightmares.” he explained.
“Is… is Dusk alive? Is my baby alive?” Twilight asked. Anu stared at her before waving his hand and a ripple came from the map table; it turned from a map of Equestria to some sort of mirror. I saw only blackness until what looks like eyes opening up. The being slowly opened his eyes and looked around; I learned quickly that this was my son. He saw that he was in some sort of forest and he started walking; he took about fifteen steps until a sound came from behind him.
Dusk turned and saw what looked like weird frogs with big bug-eyed eyes and a beak. It looked at Dusk for a bit until two more came behind it. They stared at Dusk before the first one jumped up and breath out some sort of gas; Dusk began to cough and fell to one knee and I saw something that freaked me out; Dusks arms and hands were turning to stone.
Dusk started to back up but the frogs were advancing; the other two begin to fill up and breath out more of that gas which made the stone go faster.
“No…” I heard Twilight say; I saw her almost in tears again. We watch as Dusk fell to the ground as his legs turned into stone and the frogs were going to finish him off. I saw Fluttershy, Rarity and Pinkie look away as Rainbow and Applejack watched. Mom was crying onto dad's shoulder and he watched. I watched as the frogs took one more breath to breathe out gas again.
Only it didn't happen as someone fired a shot that hit the frog. Beings came rushing in to fight off the frogs, what was weird was that they wore the armor of the Solar guard. They fought off the frogs and drove them back into the forest; one of them walked over to Dusk and I saw he was a human.
“By Celestia he’s almost gone, hey help me with this we need to get this cross-breed back to Canterlot!” he yelled as the others came over and helped. The screen went to black as the map returned, I looked over at Atu.
“So… he's alright?” I asked him.
He nodded. "Yes your son is fine, he's being taken care of.” I signed with a breath of relief. “But I can't go there.”
“What do you mean you can't go, aren't you some sort of god?" Rainbow asked.
“Yes I am but there are places that even I can't go and this is one of them.” he turned to me. “But I can send someone there.”
I walked forward and stood in front of him. “I'll go.”
“You mean we'll go,” Twilight said as she stood up.
“Twilight listen-"
“No you listen, I just watched my son get foalnapped in front of me and then almost killed by some frog; there is no way in hell I'm going to sit here and do nothing.” she said as her clothes changed into traveling clothes.
I stared at her and sighed; there's no way to change her mind. “Fine just stay close.” I looked at Anu and waited.
“Before you go I need to tell you two things, one is that when you get there you need to wait about three days to return; the rules there is much different than here.” he explained.
“And two?” I asked.
“Go and search for a man with a title ‘The Hunter of Ash and Cinder' he'll help.’ he said as he waved his hand and a golden portal opened. I looked at her and took her hand.
“You ready?”
“Yeah,” Twilight answered. We looked at the portal and walked through.
As soon as we walked through, the portal closed. We looked at our surroundings. We were in the middle of a dark forest, similar to what we saw back home.
My hand shone as a familiar sword formed from the light. After the light dimmed, it revealed El'druin sheathed inside a scabbard.
“You wouldn't happen to have those gloves I gave you, do you?” I ask Twilight, gaining her attention. She looked at me and nodded before pulling out the gloves in question. A pair of black leather gloves.
Once she finished putting them on, she nodded before speaking.
“Let's go find our baby.” She said with determination. I smiled a little before frowning. We started walking north before northeast.
We've came across a few monsters, of course, it wasn't a problem but what was scary was what Twilight did to them. Her gloves were a special pair that allowed her to use very thin wires as weapons, similar to an anime I used to watch.
With a few movements of her arms and hands, the wires soon surrounded the two beasts before she flicked her wrist. The result was a bloody one, the wires closed in before tightening around them to the point that the wires were sinking into their skin. Before anything else occurred, the two beasts were sliced into pieces by the wires.
Soon the wires retracted back into the gloves. I looked at Twilight, seeing her angered look. I had decided to not push my luck and continued on.
As I looked at her I realized something, she was human… but not what she looked like normally; She had raven black hair and her eyes were green. I looked at my hands and saw that we both were turned into a human.
“What’s wrong?” She asked as she looked at me then releasing what’s up.
“We’ve been turned into humans and you look different,” I told her. She stared at me as I pulled my sword out and used it as a mirror.
“Huh… I do look good with a black mane,” she said. I rolled my eyes as I sheathe my sword.
I was about to say something but Twilight cut me off. “Do you… hear that?”
I stopped and listened as I heard the sounds of growls coming ahead of us. We headed that way until we got to a clearing where I saw those frogs.
They surrounded one person who wore what look like dark leather and the being was holding what looks like a cane. Twilight stepped forward to go and fight but I stopped her and gestured her to watch.
No one moved for what seemed to be forever until one of those frogs took a step forward, which got impaled by the beings cane. The frogs charged at the being which resulted in the latter jumping back to avoid them. The figure pulled out a gun and started to shoot at the frogs, taking three of them out; One of the frog's breath out gas which made the figure jump away.
A fair distance away the figure flicked it’s wrist as the cane changed, it then thrust forward which the cane extended to a whip and imbedded itself into one of the frogs. The figure began to slash away until it slammed the cane down to the ground and it turned back into a cane, all of the frogs were dead at this point.
The figure started to clean it’s weapon and began to turn but stopped. “You can come out of the bushes, I know you’re there.”
I sighed before standing up. I held my hand out for Twilight and helped her up before revealing ourselves.
“We're not looking for trouble, sir,” I said in a polite manner.
“First off that’s mam, and secondly yes you are you’re standing in the middle of a beast filled forest.” the lady said.
“Sorry, hard to tell from where I stood,” I said, apologizing for my mix up in gender. She eyed me for a minute.
“What are you two doing here?” she asked. I frowned before answering.
“Our son was recently taken from us and we're here to look for him,” I answered.
“Well hate to be the barer of bad news but if your son was in these woods then he’s dead, sorry,” she said as she turned to go. Twilight ran up to her.
“Wait! We saw that there were two Solar guards that found him!” This made her stop and looked at her.
“Really now, that is interesting.” she put her hand to her chin and was silent for a minute before looking at us. “You two better come with me.”
“Alright,” I said before me and Twilight followed the lone woman. We walked for about fifteen minutes until we came to a small camp; in the camp, there were others wearing the same outfit of the woman.
“Report.” she asked one of them.
“All nests have been cleared out and won’t be messing anyone for a while.” one of the others said. I saw a few of them eating some legs of the frogs. I saw Twilight look a bit green at this.
“Come on, you've seen me eat worse,” I whispered to her. She shook her head a bit.
“You I understand, others…”
“Hey who are those two?” one of the men called out.
“They are the parents of the Cross-breed that was found a week ago.” the woman said.
“What that horse looking kid?” another said. The one sitting beside him smacked him over the head. “What!”
“Watch your mouth idiot.” other said as he went back to eating. The woman turned to look at us.
“Don’t mind them, they are a rowdy bunch but they know what they are doing, now for transport.” she started to walk towards a tent and waved at us to follow. We followed until we went into the tent to see a circle with runes carved out. The woman turned to look at us and removed her face mask and hat. She had Dark red hair and brown eyes.
“This will take you to Canterlot, go look for someone named Jack and say that you want to talk the head hunter’s sisters if he says no say Emma sent you.” she explained.
We nodded and walked up to the runes. I saw Emma, I guess her name is, walk in front of us and stood there for a minute as dark red wings sprouted out of her back. She moved one of the wings in front of her as she pulled a feather out; she holds the feather for a minute and dropped it in the circle. It burst into flames and the ashes fell onto the circle which lit it up.
Mist and ash surround us and blocked our view for a moment until it subsided and I could see that we were in a castle.
“That… was weird,” Twilight said.
“And I think it's about to get weirder, look,” I said, pointing at the guards in armor closing in on us. One of them was wearing the outfit that Emma wore.
“Who are you and what are you doing here?” One of the guards asks as they had their swords out.
“We're looking for someone named Jack, we've been told that he could help us,” Twilight said while I stayed silent, trying to not reach for my sword. The man in the outfit looked at her and walked forward.
“That would be me, speak quickly.” he said as he crossed his arms.
“We looking for our son, we've been informed that you could help us.” the man stared at us for a minute.
“I could but why would I, who informed you?” he asked.
“Someone named Emma, she said that you can take us to the Head hunter’s sister's,” Twilight told him. He was silent for a bit until he sighed.
“They aren’t a threat, they are with us.” He said as the two guards put away their swords and went back to their post. “Follow me and do keep up.”
He turned to walk quickly down the halls. We followed him for a while; during that time I looked around at the place. It was the same as the castle in Canterlot back home just with some other paintings and other stuff. We stopped in front of a set of big doors, on one said was the sun and the other the moon and right down the middle was a sword. The man opened the door and peeked his head in and backed out.
“You're in luck they aren’t busy.” He said as he walked down the hallway leaving us alone. I looked at Twilight as she looked somewhat scared.
“We'll find him,” I told her. She only nodded in response. I went and opened the doors and walked in with Twilight in tow. The first I saw was a bright flash which covered my eyes, as I did I heard voices.
“Sister, did you have to use a flash? You could've used a simple transport spell.”
“No time, killing the boss.” the other voice said. I blinked a few times and saw that we were in some different room then I thought. I looked at the table which sat my mom, well not really. Celestia wore a white dress with gold trimmings at the end as she drank some tea. Her sister, on the other hand, wore sweatpants and a tank top with the words ‘No game? No life!’ on it.
Celestia put her cup down and smiled at us. “Sorry about that, I was hoping to get you here more… nicely.”
“So blinding us is considered a good thing?” I asked in a mock tone.
“I’m not sorry!” Luna said without looking. Celestia rolled her eyes and motions us to sit at the table.
“Would you two like some tea?” she asked.
“Tea sounds lovely,” Twilight said I shook my head. Celestia eyed me before pouring a cup for Twilight.
“I would ask what would a different version of my old student and her husband are doing here but I already know why.” She took a sip of her drink. “Your son.”
“Yes,” I answered simply. She nodded at me and looked down.
“Well, now this might be hard to hear but…”
“I’m sorry travelers but your son is in another castle,” Luna said without looking up. Celestia glared at her.
“Way to be blunt,” she grumbled. Luna just shrugged.
“I’m off the clock and in that time I don’t give a shit,” she said without looking. Celestia looked at her and sighed.
“Someone would think that a thousand year banishment would teach someone something but no~” she complained. I looked over at Twilight with an odd look, she just shrugged at me.
“Someone would think that after a thousand years someone would learn to cook,” Luna said. I saw Celestia's right eye twitched as she grabbed the teapot; the big window behind her opened up and some of the furniture moved out of the way. This got Luna’s attention.
“Sister, what are you- AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!” she yelled as she was launched out of the room. Celestia poured her tea and took a sip.
“Don’t worry, she’ll be fine,” she said. Both me and Twilight looked at one another. “Now, can you tell me how this all happened.”
Me and Twilight took turns telling her what happened.
“Hmmm… multi-armed creature… you both don’t have a picture of the creature perhaps?” she asked us. I looked over at Twilight and saw that she closed her eyes and a quill and paper floated over and began making a picture. After a minute she was done and the paper floated over to Celestia; she took it and looked it over.
“I see, so this is the creature that kidnapped your son, is there anything else you want to say as well?” she asked us without looking at us.
“We got a vision of some sort that showed us that he was rescued by some of your solar guards.” Twilight said. Celestia blinked at her for a moment.
“I see… well I have some bad new for you, I have no idea what this creature is but I do know someone who does, and for your son being rescued by my guards there was a Cross-breed that came in about a week ago and is suffering from a curse so I sent him too…” she looked at us for a moment. “Guards!”
The doors behind us opened and two guards came into the room, they eyed us as they stood there. “Yes, your highness?”
“I want you to send word to prepare some transport for these two to Fairgate at once,” she ordered. They both bowed and left the room, Celestia wrote something down and handed to us. “This is an address to the place I sent your son too, the man there is working on curing him.”
“Thank you,” I said with a small bow. Twilight did the same.
Celestia smiled at us, “Well I hope you two get your son back and-” The room started to go dark as the shadows began to close in; Celestia sighed and stood up. “One last thing can you close the door on your way out please.”
I nodded and both of us left the room, closing the door behind us. As the door closed I heard a small clicking sound from the door, I turned and saw one of the guards standing in front of us.
“If you two don’t mind to follow me to-”
We heard sounds coming from the room and looked at the door, it shuttered for just a moment. “Dang, they are fighting again.”
I looked over at Twilight for a moment. “This place is weird.”
Getting transport to Fairgate was in a form of a carriage being pulled by a griffon.
Twilight eyed it for a minute before getting in it. It seems that the griffons came from Griffonstone, the place where most griffons were raised and trained.
On the way there I saw Twilight fidgeting a bit. “We’re almost there, we’re almost there,” she repeated.
“You are the weirdest woman I have ever met,” I said to her. She stopped talking and looked at me with a smile.
“But I’m your weird woman,” she said as she kissed me. We didn’t talk until we landed at the place. The doors opened and I stepped out and saw that we were in Ponyville. Wait.
“Welcome to Fairgate, probably the weirdest place to live.” one of the guards informed us. As Twilight stepped off the doors closed and the carriage took off in a hurry.
“Wow, this looks like Ponyville,” Twilight said. I nodded and looked at the note with the addressed.
“Better find the place,” I said. She nodded and we headed off. As we walked I saw others walk passed us without a second look, they talked, laughed, and did their thing as we walked through; I also saw beings wearing the same outfits as the others from the forest. I looked down at the note.
“Let’s see here, it should be in town so- AH!” I yelled as someone walked into me knocking me over. I hit the ground and groaned a bit as I reopened my eyes and I saw Twilight looking back at me. We stayed like that for a moment before she began to panic.
“AHH! I’M SORRY, I’M SORRY, I’M SORRY, I’M SORRY!!!” she yelled pushing her off me. I sat up and blinked at her, she looked like Twilight but a bit younger; she was blushing madly as she started picking up some books. I looked over at Twilight, err my Twilight, and saw that she was staring at me with a cocked brow.
“Oh don’t you start,” I said as I stood up. The other Twilight was still picking her books up.
“Again I’m sorry I wasn’t looking where I was going and I was in a rush, now I think about it I must have took the wrong turn and…” she continued going as I looked over at my Twilight and cocked my own brow.
“Don’t. Even. Think about it.” she threatened. I smiled and looked back to see something that pulled my heartstrings.
“MOM!” The human version of Nyx ran up to her. Other Twilight, ok this is getting annoying, looked at her with a smile.
“I’m fine, I’m fine I’m- hey where are the books you were carrying… and where’s Stella?” Nyx didn’t say anything for a moment.
“Ummm…”
“... Over… here.” a voice can be heard. I looked over and saw a pile of books with a leg and an arm sticking out of it.
“Nyx! Why did you throw your books on Stella!” Twilight yelled.
“I panicked! I saw you were on the ground!” she replied.
“...Help…” the girl said under the books. I walked over and started to move the books away. A girl with orange hair and yellow/ orange eyes sat up quickly. “The sun! I can see the sun again!”
“Your welcome,” I told her. She looked at me and smiled; I offered her my hand to pick her up, but as soon as her hand touches mine the voices started talking.
‘Get away! Get Away from her!’
‘No KILL her! Absorb her power! The power of a Great One is ours!’
‘We will be strong enough to face Anu with her power!’
I frowned a bit at this, ‘What the?’ I thought. I looked and saw the girl staring at me.
“You… okay? You blanked out there for a moment.” she asked.
“I'm fine,” I answered her. She eyed me for a second and started to pick up the books that fell.
“Nyx say you're sorry.” The other Twilight said. I looked and saw a sad Nyx wearing glasses.
“I’m sorry.”
“It’s fine, but next time a heads up would be nice.” she said to Nyx.
“Again sorry about that, I really wasn’t watching where I saw going,” Twilight said as she flicked her wrist and all the books flouted up in purple bubbles. “Hey you two are new to Fairgate, my name is Twilight Sparkle and this is my daughter Nyx.”
“Hello!” Nyx said with a smile.
“And the other is Stella.” Stella only waved at us and she walked over to Twilight. “May I ask for your names.”
“I’m Shade Shadow Bringer and this is my wife Lydia Ravenheart,” I said, giving my wife another name. She looked at me and I gave her a look that said ‘I will tell you later’. I looked back and saw Twilight and Nyx smiling at us, Stella, on the other hand, was frowning at us.
“Well it’s nice to met you both, may I ask where you two are going?” she asked us.
“Yes, we are looking for a building here,” Lydia said as she hands over the note. Twilight looked at it and smiled.
“Hey! We’re going to the same place! Don’t mind some company walking?” she asked us. Lydia smiled at her.
“We would love to,” she replied before I could answer. The five of us headed towards to the place. As we walked Twilight was pointing out buildings and places for us, but since we basically lived here we knew it already.
“Are you alright? Your expression changed when you helped Stella up.” My wife asked me.
“It's nothing… okay, that's not true but I don't even know what it is.” I told her. She looked at me and didn't push for any more information. We walked in silence for a few minutes until we got to a big building with a tree next to it.
I looked up at the building and felt unease at the sight of this; Twilight saw this and gave me a smile.
“It’s not just you, everyone here other than the hunters feel a bit off at the sight of the place,” she explained. She led us to a side door and stepped inside. The interior looked a bit cozier than the outside but only a little; there was a fire place on the one side of the wall and the walls were filled with either books or jars and vials. There were some chairs to sit, some chests and weapons, a lot of weapons from swords to a cannon.
As we walked into the room I heard a voice coming from one of the other rooms.
“Twilight? Is that you?” the voice called out. For some reason, it sounded familiar.
“Yes I’m here with the books you ask for, I also brought others that were coming here.” she replied.
“Oh, well I’ll be out in a minute there’s a drink somewhere out there, I believe it’s the jar that’s open,” he called out. I looked around and saw an open jar with what looks like brown sludge. I went and picked it up and sniffed it… it smelled horrible.
I put it down and looked at the books on the wall, they range from simple alchemy to in-depth monster guides. I looked at my wife and saw her looking at the books with a small smile on her face. I chuckled and shook my head. I looked over and saw a stand with two swords on it, one with a black hilt and the other a red cloth around it; I stepped forward to get a closer look and reached out.
“I wouldn't do that if I were you.”
Jace
I stepped out of the infirmary to the sight of some guy with gray hair going to grab the Chaos blade. I called out to him not to and he stopped and looked at me, I saw that he had electric blue eyes.
“Why not?” He asked me.
“Best reason, they are mine and only I can use them.” that was half true, I don’t want to say ‘if you grab them they will hurt you.’
“Jace, this is Shade and Lydia, Shade, Lydia, this is Jace,” Twilight said to them and me. I raised an eyebrow at them, about time you showed up.
“Well, it’s nice to met you two, please sit down and take a load off,” I told them. I turned and grabbed the open jar and took a drink from it… well, it’s drinkable. I moved to a chair that had books on it, I moved them to the side and sat in front of the other two. “So what brought you two here?”
“Our son. He's been taken from us and we had been informed by Celestia that we could find him here.” Shade informed me. I stared at him for a moment before speaking.
“I see, normally I wouldn't help a missing kid case but you been sent by my sister so this is important, so who or what took your son?” I asked them. They started to tell me what happened, I saw that they were leaving some things out but that's because of the other three.
Lydia handed me a picture of the creature that took their son, I frowned at it. Amygdala, how did it travel to a different world? Better look into this later.
"How did you know to go to Canterlot?” I asked them.
“A… vision of sorts, we saw some weird frogs that were attacking him but was saved by the Solar guard,” Lydia said. I stared at her for a moment before standing up.
“Follow me,” I started as I looked over at the other three. “Just those two.”
Twilight and Nyx nodded but Stella frowned. “Hey, why aren't we allowed to follow?"
"Because we're going to do boring adult stuff and it has them involved, also I said so,” I told her. I moved towards the infirmary and waved my hand towards my swords, they glowed for a second as I entered the room. There were many empty beds but I headed to the one being used and had a curtain. I got there and moved the curtain away and looked at the bed, I heard a gasp from behind me.
On the bed was Dusk, the curse was still there but it was less strong from before, only his eye and arm had bits of stone covering them. He was sleeping at the moment due to the medicine. Lydia rushed over to his side with tears in her eyes.
“My baby…” Lydia said, cupping Dusk’s cheek. Shade walked over to look at Dusk.
“Dusk… Why is he asleep?” he asked.
“One down side of the medicine I’ve been using puts anyone to sleep,” I said as I started grabbing stuff. As I did that I looked at Shade. “I have one question for you; would you do anything to save your son?”
He looked at me for a moment, "Of course, I would, why would you-”
“Good, hold on!” I twisted around and grabbed his shirt and we ported away to the catacombs. Shade backed up and looked around. “Alright, we have quite the ways to go and monsters to deal with, any questions?’
“What do you want?” He asked, not too pleased with being taken away from his wife and son… again for the son.
“Look we don’t have time for this so I’m giving you the short version,” I told him as I started walking off. I heard him follow, we passed a few drops and went down a few stairs. We entered a big room where I remembered fighting a demon here.
“Are you going to talk or walk without saying anything.” Shade said. I frowned as I walked up to a pile of bones and I crushed the skull and kicked the bones.
“The curse that almost killed your son was something I like to call the curse of stone, as the name implies when it takes full effect it will turn the person into a statue and not the Elements of Harmony statue, you turn into a statue and you die then your soul is stuck in the statute until someone breaks the statute.” we moved into more a cave like setting as the temperature begins to rise. “It took me many years but I found a way to cure the curse and save said person but it takes a week to do and well I don’t have the last part of it.”
I grumbled a bit at the fact that I didn’t have it, dang it Stripe why did you go and eat it.
“So why are we down here? Why am I here as well?” He asked. I can still hear the anger in his voice.
“We aren’t there yet, which is going to be right… here!” I said as we came to the end of the cave and came out to a giant lake with some places steam coming up. “Ok now we’re here, so to continue there’s an item here that is the last bit of the cure.”
“Right… so why am I here?” Shade continued. I walked into the water and slowed down for a bit and looked to my right. I moved slowly until I saw the giant ballista sitting there. I waited for a moment and breath I happy sigh that it wasn’t up and running. I turned to my right and headed that way.
“There're two reasons for you to be here, those are that this item, some kind of plant that grows here, is also eaten by monsters and there’s one monster particular loves eating it.”
“And that would be…” As he said that the ground some ways away burst out and a giant worm beast sprang up from the ground.
“That,” I said as I pulled out my sword. “We have to kill it before it eats the plant, it takes a long time for it to grow and this is the only place for it to grow.”
With a sigh I saw Shade grunted as bones grew out of his back, taking the shape of wings. I wince at the sight of them, I seen others do the same thing but when it happened they don’t feel pain. I should tell him that later.
“Let’s get this over with,” he said as he took off into the air. I shook my head as I charged forward. The worm saw Shade first and dove at him, he dodged out of the way and slashed at the worm with his sword. I ran up and started slashing at the worm before it got annoyed and dove towards the ground. I jumped out of the way from the bones covering the worm's body. We did the same thing a few more times and the worm roared in pain, Shade circle around to do another run but the worm turned to him and started to glow.
Out of its mouth, a torrent of lightning blasted Shade full on and sent him into the building at the back wall.
“SHADE!” I yelled before jumping out of the way of the worm. It attention was now on me as it tried to crush me. I looked at it angrily. “That, was uncalled for, blasting my friend that’s now pissed at me is not ok!”
I pointed my sword at the worm. “COME ON YOU FUCKING WORM, LET’S SEE WHAT YOU GOT!”
And… it ate me…whole… well shit.
Shade Shadow Bringer
“Ugg… really it can shoot out lightning, Jace you bastard you forgot to say that it can do that.” I muttered as I sat up. That was surprising to see happen but it didn’t really hurt. I looked forward and saw that there’s a building in front of me. I got up and walked over to the opening and tried to walk through it. I stopped as I hit an invisible wall.
“Ugg really.” I groaned. I turned around to see if there’s another way out, what I saw shocked me.
Corpses, corpses of monsters in piles around the place. I walked towards one of the piles and saw they had a trace of demonic magic about them so… these are piles of demon corpses. As I looked around I heard something, it sounded like… breathing.
“... who has come to my domain…” a voice rang out. I looked around to find the source of the voice.
“Who’s there?” I called out. After a moment the voice spoke.
“I… am an… old king... waiting to die…” the voice said slowly. It sounded gruff and weak. I continued looking around for the source. “Why… are you...here?”
“I’m here helping a... I’m here trying to save my son from a curse.” I told it, I don’t really think Jace is my friend, sure he looks familiar but so far he just pissed me off. “What’s with these piles of bodies?”
“Those… are… my subjects… I’m their king… and I’m the last of my kind when my son died.” the voice told me.
“I’m… sorry for your lost but I need to get out of here.” I told it. It didn’t say anything so I began looking around some more.
“Your scent… it’s that of demons and… something else… a nephalem…” its voice said. I felt power building somewhere in here.
“Nephalem… nephalem… NEPHALEM!!!” It roared as a pillar of flame burst out of the middle of the room. I covered my eyes from the light when it dim I saw a shape in the middle of the place.
It looked like a smoothing demon with a giant club staring at me.
“Surprised to see me.” it said. “I doubt you even know who I am, it been so long since we last fought.”
“What are you talking about?” I said to it. Did we meet before?
“Yes… my final fight… with the one that killed me, you should know that.” It bent down and glared at me. “You killed me by turning me into a crystal.”
“Oh right,” I said, realizing what he meant before being sent onto a stone wall, cracking it from the impact. I winced in pain before looking at the beast, seeing it ready to charge. Not having enough time to move, I only readied myself before being charged with incredible force.
I was then grabbed and thrown into a pile of bodies. I opened my eyes in time to see the beast in the air with its staff ablaze and ready to strike down.
Eyes wide, I only braced myself before being impaled. The staff’s flame sparked, lighting the bodies around me and I gripped the staff the was embedded in me.
“I have won… an easy victory… you were no challenge.” he said as he dug the staff further down. I only growled, gaining his attention. He looked down at me before growling.
“Die.... Accept your defeat!” He yelled. I felt my anger well up again, but I felt another's anger as well before my body moved without me doing anything. I began pushing the staff out with loud grunts as the demon above me tried to keep it further down.
As we did this, I noticed my hands were growing familiar red scales as well as my veins slowly turning my blood into boiling hot magma.
“I will accept no defeat from a welp like you!” I yelled before completely losing consciousness.
Jace
I was stuck by a bone and a squishy place, oh and slimy; very slimy. I wiggled a bit as I reached my sword, it was inches away and I was being crushed and digested by the worm.
“I’m… not… going to… die in a… fucking worm!” I yelled as my hand hit the hilt. I grabbed it and felt a sharp stab in my arm, then I started cutting my way out. How can I do this? Reasons, that’s how.
After a bit, the worm roared and I felt a thud as it came crashing down onto the ground. I spent the next ten minutes cutting my way out when I did I burst out of the worm covered in its own blood.
“Oh god! Uggg…. Blag ugg… I’m puking out blood… and it’s not my blood… oh this is wrong on so many levels.” I complained. I looked around to see that I was standing in front of the stone building from before. “Right, with that done I can get the plant, now where’s is-”
As I said that something came crashing out of the building and landing about ten feet away from me. I blinked at this. “Oh…” I looked back and saw a sinister glow.
The dim glow grew brighter as it opened its mouth. With a flash, it breathed out hellfire.
Moving out of the way, the fire then consumed the downed body. As the fire stopped, smoke was covering the beast that fired but the stomping made it clear that wasn't finished.
"I'm not finished yet.” It growled as it made its way towards its target.
I watched the fight at one another, I believe one of them is Shade and the other… I have no idea but judging by the place I guess it was the old demon king. I hold my sword and waited for a chance to strike.
"...hunger..." I heard him in my head again.
“Damn it, not now!” I said as I felt the hunger pains. I grit my teeth as they slowly turned into fangs.
"...Hunger... Food..." the voice said as I looked at the demon king. I looked down away from them as a plan formed. I ran away from them and got far enough to work on the plan. I opened my hand as a flame was held aloft in the air, I poured a bit of chaos into it which made it flicker with darkened flames. I left it in the middle of the clearing and hid from sight.
As I waited I felt the changes took over, I smiled.
"The hunt… is on!”
Third person
The two demons fought against one another, throwing each other around. One was growling in frustration as the other was smiling.
“Yes… this is more like it, a final battle to die for." It said as it slammed his club onto the ground, sending flaming meteors at the other. The other demon dodge out of the way and charged at it. The demon king smiled and again slammed his club onto the ground, causing a burst of flames to burst out and knocked the other demon away.
The demon king laughed, “Come on, this can't be it. Even at a weakened state, I'm beating you.”
The demon growled at the king as they watched each other. That is until the king felt a source of power coming from somewhere near.
“Impossible.” the king said. The demon saw this as a chance to attack. It leaped at the king, only for him to duck, grab it's tail, and threw him back into the stone building. “You stay here, I'll be back to deal with you later.”
The demon king went off and got to the spot and saw it, a small flame with chaos coming off it. He bent down and absorbed it.
“It's… not a lot but it's something.” he said. As he turned around the demon king felt like he was being watched. He turned as something charged at him, knocking him down. He looked up to see the creature.
“What… what are you?” the king asked as the creature looked at him eyeless.
“Hunter… and you… pray~..." it hissed. It began to glow and, like a blur, started to tear into the demon king, eating the flesh, bones, everything.
The demon headed towards where the king went. As it got closer it began to hear something.
It sounded like something eating. It turned and saw the shadow of… something eating. The demon look over and saw the club that the demon king was using. The sound of the creature eating stopped and began moving towards the clearing. Instead of a monster coming out, a man wiping his mouth walked out.
Jace
"Hmm… not bad, a bit spicy for my taste, though,” I said to myself. I looked around and saw the other demon looking at me. “What do you want, I already had my meal.”
“Pathetic.” It growled.
“Meh call it what you want,” I said as I started walking. It growled at me. “You need something scaly?”
“No. I do not.” He said before walking over me.
“Oi! Quick question, have you seen a guy here?” it turned to me as I moved my hand to show the height. “About this tall, gray hair, blue eyes and really pissed off.”
It didn't answer as he was covered in smoke. The smoke shrank in size before revealing Shade or a man that looked identical to him but instead of blue eyes they were red with yellow dragon like irises. I looked at my hand and moved it.
“Okay, got the height wrong, so who are you?” I asked.
“I am Diablo, Lord of Terror.” He said in Shade’s voice. I stared at him for a minute, really? He's Diablo, alright Jace don't piss off a high demon or whatever they are called. Keep it nice.
“Really Lord of Terror, then I'm the Lord of sunshine and rainbows.” God damn it...
He narrowed his eyes and growled.
“Oh stop you look dumb doing that,” I told him as I crossed my arms. "So… Are you using his body temporary or is it ‘I'm not going to give up this body!' deal?”
“He is… unable to take control.” He said as he rolled up his newly acquired shirt, revealing a scar across his abdomen. “A fatal wound will make one lose consciousness, I happen to be the one who had taken control.” He finished. He eyed me for a minute. "You don't trust me.”
“I don't trust demons that much since the last one led me into a trap,” I told him. He let out a dark chuckle.
“I am no mere demon, I am a Prime Evil.” He said. We stared at one another for some time before he spoke again. “And you're no mere human.”
“Never was normal to begin with.” I told him. I opened and closed my hands a few times. This is one of the most tensed stares I been in, and there's no way in hell that I'm leaving here with a demon controlling Shade. Prime or not.
“Now if you'll excuse me, I have to go.” He said before turning around.
I frowned at him, I was about to say something but a thought came to mind. “Where do you think you’re going, to a place to get your ass kicked again?”
He stopped walking and turned to glare at me, I know this is a bad idea but… “The big bad Diablo, the lord of Terror and smartest out of all the evils, got his ass kicked by a weakened state of the Demon King, and trust me there’s worse than the Demon King.”
“Being in my grandson’s body takes time to get used to.” He said as his red eyes turned black. Okay… that was something. Still don't want him walking around so…
“Ugh I hate using this spell, such a pain,” I said out loud. He stared at me until I swung my arm and a chain shot out and attached to his wrist.
“What is this!” he said angrily as he began to pull at it.
“Try all you like but again I don't trust you, and you can bet I'm not going to let some 'Evil’ walk around freely, until you give Shade control when he wakes up you're stuck with me.” I told him as I turned around and walked away. The chain tugged a bit and I looked back and saw that he hasn't moved. I pulled at him with the chain. "Come spooky.”
After literally dragging the Prime Evil around we came to a cave. I walked into the cave and came out into another big room with skulls of dead bodies. I felt a tinge of regret as I walk through the place. On the one side of the place I saw a solid black helmet.
Sighing I walked over to one of the walls and saw some plants there. I bent down and grabbed a handful of the plant and checked it before putting it in my bag.
“There we go now we can leave.” I said as I move to the center of the room, dragging Diablo as well. We got to the center of the room where a circle was. Standing on in I waved my hand making the runes glow.
“I hate you.” I heard him growl at me. I smiled.
“I get that a lot.” I said as the spell took place. Steam blocked our vision for just a second before going away to reveal the workshop. I saw Lydia sitting in front of the fireplace fast asleep, I saw Diablo staring at her as I move to the infirmary, dragging him along.
As we entered we headed towards the bed where Dusk is sleeping. I checked to see everything is alright and turned to the table beside it, without looking I pointed at Diablo.
“Don't touch anything, don't do anything, just stand there and be quiet.” I told him. He growled at me as I muttered something under my breath. I took the plants and began to boil it in water while pouring in other potions into it. When that was done I poured it into a jar and quickly cool it.
“You ready?” I said out loud as I turned to the bed.
“Of course my Lord.” a voice said. I looked up and saw that Yorshka appeared on the other side of the bed. I saw her looking over at Diablo with her neutral stare. I looked down at Dusk and poured the drink into his throat slowly. After that was done he whimpered at the taste of it. I looked over at Yorshka nodded.
“Wait,” Diablo said. “Let… let me help.”
I stared at him for a minute and saw him eye roll. “I may be the Prime Evil but I’m not heartless than I was long ago, this isn’t the first time that I took my grandsons body before.”
I looked over at Yorshka as she stared with her neutral stare. “He’s not lying.”
“... Alright.” I said to him. He looked at me and showed me the chain. “What? That thing doesn’t block anyone's magic.” He groaned as he put out his hand, the same as both of me and Yorshka. I saw snow white and blue pour out of Yorshka’s hand and Shadowy gray from Diablo’s, Mine was gray and orange. The magic poured into Dusk and after a moment a flash of light burst out. After the light I saw Dusk, now human, was sleeping soundly in the bed with no curse whatsoever on or in him. I saw the chain break off as I grabbed my notebook and starting writing down notes. Dusk slowly opened his eyes and looked at Diablo. The latter's eyes turned to a familiar blue.
“Rest, my child. You must sleep to regain your energy.” I heard him say. I looked back at him, seeing a perfect impersonation of Shade as he held Dusk’s hand.
After Dusk closed his eyes, snoring lightly afterwards, Diablo stood up before his eyes turned black again.
“Do it. My grandson cannot stay in his mind much longer.” He said to me. I nodded and snapped my fingers.
I heard him grunt a bit and looked up. I saw that a sword was sticking out of his chest. He looked at it and at me with not a look of anger but a calmed man. “Died, dies, will die.”
As the sword disappeared he fell down to the ground. I looked and saw that he was now passed the hell out on the ground.
I closed the book and went to pick him up, I saw that his wound has already healed so I set him down in one of the other beds to sleep, I checked if he was breathing and he was.
I looked over at Yorshka, she bowed and disappeared. I walked out of the room and picked up Lydia and moved her to where Shade is and covered them in a blanket. I looked over at Dusk.
“You have one hell of a pair of parents, kid.”
Shade
Being unconscious not only made my own body vulnerable for another to take over but it also sends me to my own personal hell. I know what I am and will soon become but I refuse to accept it.
When I had regained control over my body once again, I had felt an incredible amount of pain. Opening my eyes, I winced in pain and was forced to close them again for a minute or two before finally being able to open them.
I saw that I was in an infirmary. Looking down at myself, I saw my human form and silently cursed. It took me a few minutes before my mind had rebooted itself but when it did, I sprung out of my bed before looking around the room, not able to see Dusk.
“Dusk?” I called out, not receiving a reply. I heard the knob of the door turn before opening, I saw Lydia walk in with a tray that held two cups of steaming hot tea.
“You're awake, I've thought you’d sleep in, seeing as you’ve slept through the day yesterday.” She said as she walked over to and placing the tray on a table next the bed I slept on. She then gently pushed me back down to the bed to sit.
“Where's Dusk?” I asked her as she picked up both tea cups. She looked over to me and handed me one.
“He’s out, getting used to walking after being in bed for a week, at least that's what Jace said.” She said before taking a sip. She frowned a bit. “I yelled at him for an hour straight when I first woke up and saw that he wasn’t in bed.”
“So he's alright.” I said out loud. Lydia nodded before pecking me in the cheek.
“Come on, I made the tea myself and it is gooood.” Lydia said to me before taking another sip. I did the same and tasted what I could describe as almonds. Lowering the cup, I looked at my wife.
“You made this? You, the woman who nearly burnt down the kitchen trying to make some pancakes?” I asked with a few chuckles. She pouted as her cheeks showed a bit of rosy coloring.
“Shut up.” She said. I narrowed my eyes.
“Make me.” I said with a smirk. Lydia only gave a sultry look once I said that and placed her tea cup onto the tray before pouncing onto me, locking her lips with mine. I felt her tongue asking for entrance, allowing her inside our tongues soon wrestled for dominance and by luck, mine won.
Before long the passionate make out session escalated into something a bit more intimate.
“Someone's excited.” Lydia said. I looked down to see her finger circling around the bulge in my pants.
“What can I say, you just excite me.” I said to her.
With a flash of magic, the door was locked and we both then started discarding our clothes before resuming on the bed.
Jace
“Easy Dusk, take it slow.” I told him as he leaned on a bar for support. As I thought a week in bad and a curse of stone made his legs weak and stiff. I had him out walking so he can get his strength back, which he was getting pretty fast. At first he needed to hold on with both hands but now he just wobbles a little.
“We been doing this for hours, can I take a break I seen that tree for about a hundred times already.” he complained. I chuckled and walked over.
“Alright you can stop.” I told him as he sat down in the grass. I went to the tree and kicked it as three apples fell off. I grabbed them and handed one to Dusk and another to Stella who was also there watching.
“Why do you have to walk back and forth? Can’t you use magic to heal his legs?” she asked me. I saw Dusk looked at me with wide eyes.
“Magic can heal wounds Stella but not everything can be fixed with magic.” I told her as I took a bit out of the apple. I saw Dusk stand up and stretch a bit.
“I don’t like frogs anymore.” he said.
“Yeah I don’t like them either, always a pain.” I replied. I looked over at the workshop, Shade should be up by now so… “I’ll be right back, I going to see your parents.”
Dusk smiled brightly when I said that as I walked over to the workshop. It was empty since all the hunters, about five plus the others from the Valley, were out at the moment. I moved towards the infirmary but something caught my eye, an open jar on a work desk. I went over and looked at the label.
“Who the hell used almost all of the Guarana?” I said until I looked over a bit. There was a teapot with the stuff in it and I sensed a bit of magic in the air. If Guarana comes in contact with magic it’s properties become stronger and by the looks of it someone used a lot of it… and they made some tea with the stuff… and the only ones here are… oh.
I looked over at the door of the infirmary and sense magic on the door and muffled sounds and moans… “Oh you gotta be kidding me.”
I walked out of the place and back to the other two. I saw Dusk look at me funny. “Where are my parents?”
“In… the building.” I said.
“Doing what?” Stella asked.
“STUFF! Umm… just stuff, say how about we go to Sugarcube corner.”
That did it, they both started running towards the place, well Dusk wobbled a bit but kept going, I looked at the workshop and shook my head.
A of couple hours later, Night
I sat in the chair reading notes by the fire. Both Stella and Dusk were passed out on the couch with a blanket on them. I read until I heard a door opened, I looked and saw two beings walk out with some messed up clothes and big smiles. They stopped when they saw me and opened their mouths.
“Don’t, just… go take a shower. I can smell you two from here.” I told them. They walked off towards the bathroom, hopefully to clean themselves. After a few minute Shade walked out with a towel around his neck and a smile on his face. “I swear if you did it in the bathroom-”
“No, we didn't so don't pop a vessel.” Shade said. I looked at him and then back at a fire.
“You know, fighting monsters and dealing with being a hunter the last thing I expect was that.” I looked over at the other two, sleeping soundly. “One hell of a couple months.”
“Whatever you say.” He said before his hand emitted an ash grey hue. Shade was then covered in a bright flash before revealing him in clothing.
He wore a pair charcoal colored pinstripe dress pants, a black double breasted vest in black and a black dress shirt with pinpoint collar and french cuffs. I raised an eyebrow at him.
“Right, got to go with black clothes?” I said to him
“Meh, it's my preferred color to wear.” He said to me. I rolled my eyes and stared at the fire for a bit.
“Dusk has grown since the last time I saw him, it’s been… what eleven years for you?” I asked him.
“Twelve, you were close.” He answered. He walked up to the sleeping Dusk before taking a seat next to him. I stared at him for a bit.
“How are you holding up with them.” I asked. He looked at me confused as I tapped my head. “Those seven, I've seen one of them.”
“It took a while but I had pushed them back into the abyss I call my mind and tuned them out.” He said.
I shuttered a bit. “Please can you not talk about the abyss, I been there and I don’t want to go back.”
He stared at me for a minute before Lydia walked out into the room. She smiled at him and sat on his lap. I again rolled my eyes. “Just to say it now, if you want a second kid go to one of the hotels in town.”
“We don't plan on having another baby, at least not yet but that can change.” Lydia said. Shade only chuckled at her.
“... You know that a magic filled Guarana tea can increase the chances of becoming pregnant by 90%” I told her. They stared at me for a bit.
“... really…” She asked me.
“No not really.” she let out a sigh at that. “It’s more 85%, might want to check with your doctor when you get back.”
Lydia went a bit pale at the thought as Shade glared at me. I only shrugged. “Don’t look at me I wasn’t the one who made the tea.”
“We know but it isn't nice to frighten someone, no matter what they did.” Shade said before looking at Lydia.
I looked over at Dusk and Stella for a second and looked down at my hand, I hold a necklace with a stone and blue gem on it, I saw markings on it that no one can read but I know them from a past life, daddy.
“Are you alright?” I heard Lydia asked me. I stared at her as I felt a tear down my cheek.
“Oh… uhh yeah just… just remember something.” I told her as I wiped my eyes a bit.
“About what?” She asked me. I tried to think of something to saw until I heard something.
“D-daddy?” I looked over and saw Stella still asleep but with a scared look. “Where are you? Daddy?”
I sighed and got up and walked over and gave her the necklace. She brought it close and smiled, I went back to the chair and sat down. I looked over and saw that they were staring at me.
“If you have something to say then say it.” I said as I looked away to the fire.
“You're keeping something from her.” Lydia said. I frowned a bit.
“What that her dad isn’t coming back, that’s he’s dead…” I closed my eyes at a thought, changed.
“No, I'm sure you know what she means. You have that same look when you first saw me, you had the look of a man who remembers something from long ago.” Shade said. I stared at the fire some more before answering.
“She talks about her dad sometimes and that he’ll come back, but I know that he’s not coming back, he died a long time ago.” I told them. “I just… I just can’t say that to her.”
“She will find out eventually and I'm sure it won't be a good thing.” Lydia said.
“Of course not… hearing that the person you’ve been waiting for is dead.” I felt the room get darker as I stared at the fire. “It never is.”
Third-person
Shade and Lydia looked at one another after what Jace just said.
“Did… did his voice just… changed?” Lydia asked.
“Yes… I believe it did.” Shade answered his wife’s question. Lydia frowned and looked at Jace for a moment then saw something over him. She looked up saw something that made her eyes go wide.
“What… what is that.” she asked. Shade looked over at where she was staring and saw it. It was a shadow of something over Jace, it had a slim body with two sets of arms, one with claws and another with what looked like scythe blades. It curled over him and had it’s mouth open, what look like razor sharp teeth filled its mouth.
“Jace…” Shade said. Jace didn’t answer, only staring at the fire his mind was elsewhere.
“Jace!” Lydia called out. Jace blinked a few times and the room got brighter; he looked over at Lydia and Shade was sitting.
“I’m sorry what? I kinda blanked out there for a second.” he said. Shade stare at him for a second and about to ask about what happened but decided against it.
“So… how do we go back?” Shade asked him. Jace looked at them then nodded and stood up.
“Everything is being taken care of, by tomorrow afternoon you’ll be on your way home.” He said as he moved over to the two sleeping kids and picked them up. “There’s an empty room for you down the hallway, they get their own room for the night.”
The three of them left the main room and headed down the hallway to two doors. Jace softly kicked open one of them and went in to set the two down in the bed. He walked out of the room and allow Lydia and Shade say goodnight to their son.
With that done Jace showed them their room, which was right across from the other room, it was a simple room with a big bed. Lydia looked over at Jace. “Don’t you have a room?”
“Not really, I can sleep anywhere and I also have insomnia so I rarely sleep.” He told them as he closed the door, he stopped right about to close it. “By the way if you two do have your… ‘fun’ these walls are soundproof, a bomb can go off in this room and no one will hear it.”
And with that the door closed. Shade shook his head and chuckled a bit. “Nice to know you jackass.” Shade sniffed a bit as different smells came to him, mostly gunpowder, alchemical stuff, and… oranges? Shade looked over at Lydia as she was standing a bit away not moving. “Honey? Are you alright?”
“Shade…” she said as she turned around, her face was was red and she was biting her lip. Her hands were on her shirt fidgeting with it.
“Is something wro-MUUPH!” Shade was interrupted as Lydia literally pounced on him and tore his clothes off.
Outside of the room Jace was reading a herb book and he came to a page about Guarana.
“-if a Guarana is touched by magic, even by a simple spell like a levitation spell, it will increase the chance of a female to become pregnant to 85%.” Jace was about to flip the page as he saw a little note below it. “Note: Also if female drink the magic Guarana tea they will also become more likely to mate with their partner for long periods of time, multiple times, effects last for 24 hours. Farmers use this to breed farm animals.”
Jace reread that part over again and looked down that hallway. “... Well shit.”
Shade Shadow Bringer
I woke up sore, like really sore. I’ve been in battles, got stabbed many times and did things that no normal man would do, but that was nothing compared to how sore I am.
I looked over at Lydia as she was clinging onto my arm, making her D cup sized breasts envelope it. As much as I love her dearly, I can safely say she can be… freaky. The good kind.
“I don't really much care for how this happened or why but a night of love making is fine by me.” I said. I got out of bed and groaned in pain as I got dress. I looked back at Lydia and saw that she was still asleep. With what happened last night, it's no surprise that she is. I got up and walked out of the room and headed down the hallway. I looked up to see Jace working with some potions, he turned and saw me walking down the hallway. He nodded at a cup on the desk in front of me.
“That, is for your soreness that you are feeling right now.” he told me. I took the drink and drank it down in one go. It tasted like shit but the pain and soreness was going away slowly. I watched as he poured another drink in a cup.
“What’s that?” I asked him.
“This is a brew that would help counteract the tea Lydia made yesterday.” he said. “There were… some other side effects to the tea, you… probably notice.”
I stared at him for a moment then nodded. “Yeah, yeah I did she was like a animal in heat.”
“Well… she kinda was.” he picked up the tea and showed me it. “This would lower its effects to a more… manageable level.”
“A manageable level? What do you mean?” I asked him.
“What I mean is if I don’t give her the tea she will wake up and hunt you down and do what she just did last night again until the 24 hours is up.” again showed me the tea in his hand. “This will make it that she would still want to do it with you but not go crazy.”
“Right… though I wouldn't mind.” I said as he walked over to the bedroom and was out a few minutes later. We stood there for a few minutes in silent.
“So… want to get some coffee?”
“Yeah.” I said.
A couple hours later in the Everfree forest
I stood in the middle of the field watching Jace finishing up the last bit on whatever was going to send us home. Lydia stood beside me fidgeting a bit and blushing.
“Are you alright, love?” I asked her. She looked at me for a moment.
“Y-yeah I’m fine, just warm.” she replied. I nodded and looked at the two hunters standing there. Jace stood up and walked over to us.
“Alright that should do it, this should send you back home.” He said. He looked back and raised his hand as a flame ignited in his clawed hand. Odd why does he wear that?
He sent the flame to where he working and it burst into a gateway of smoke and ash. He looked over at the two hunters and nodded to to gateway. They nodded and made their way into it.
“What are they doing?” I asked him.
“Well just in case I messed it up and sent you to some other world it’s better to have some help.” he said as he walked over to the gateway and we followed. “Anyway I hope you get back alright.”
“Yeah, and uhh thanks for saving Dusk.” I said to him.
“Anytime man.” he said. He bent down to Dusk. “And you listen to your parents and be good got it?”
“Yes.” he said. Jace ruffled his hair a bit and stood up.
“Umm Jace.” Lydia began.
“Yes?”
“If… I was wondering, if you ever wanted to come over for a visit, you're free to come by.” she said to him. He tilted his head a bit and nodded.
“I’ll keep that in mind, oh and Twilight.” he started. She looked around surprised for a moment. “Black hair looks good on you.”
She smiled and the three of us walked through the portal home.
Celestia DawnBringer
I sat on my throne sighing after a long Day court. It been three days since my son went to another world to rescue Dusk, I keep telling myself that he and Twilight would be fine but I still worry. I looked down at Nyx who was staring out of the window.
“Is everything alright?” Shining asked me. Both he and Cadence came to help with Nyx but so far it didn’t work.
“I’m just worried.” I simply said.
“Well don’t worry, both of them are tough they will come back.” Cadence said to me.
“But just in case, we have some unicorns looking into these rifts, then we can go in and find them.” Shining stated as two of the crystal guards saluted. I opened my mouth to say something but a burst of magic that I have never felt before appeared in the throne room. A gateway made of ash and smoke opened up and two beings walked out of it. They wore leather, they look like hairless apes, and they are armed with weapons.
“Guards!” Shining called out. The two guards rushed over to them to fight them but didn’t last three seconds. One grabbed a guard and slammed him into the ground and the other simply punched another guard in the face. They simply stood there as more figures stepped out of the room.
Shade Shadow Bringer
The light through travel always annoys me, it varies from either blinding you or you're forced to walk inside a psychedelic tunnel with Anu knows what. After being forced through the very same tunnel I had previously mentioned, we had arrived in a familiar room, a throne room to be exact.
I looked around, seeing the knocked out guards on the floor and the hunters standing above them.
“Thank you for the escort but~," I said, waving my hand around as it shone an ash-grey hue. The effects were immediate, two large arms appeared through the portal and quickly grabbed the hunters. They struggled to free themselves.
“You anymore.” I said before mimicking a baseball throw. Looking at the two arms, they were mimicking me before I threw the imaginary ball, causing both arms to throw the hunters through the portal before it closed.
Dusk only watched in amazement, he always does whenever I use my powers. Let it be flight or conjuring, the little tyke always seems interested in them and of course uses this interest as an excuse to be with me most of the time.
Twilight only shook her head before being enveloped in a bright blue light. The light vanished and revealed that Twilight was back to being a pony.
The same light took both me and Dusk before leaving us as ponies again. I picked up Dusk before placing him between my shoulders and looking up at the throne, seeing my mother and father watching with mouth agape.
I rolled my eyes. One would think that they're impossible to surprise but when you add multi dimensional travel, I'm sure they've been trying to make sense of it.
What happened next had confused me, one second I could see then the next my vision went white.
“I was so worried that you wouldn't make it back.” I heard mother. I was being hugged by her, hard I might add and I swore I could hear the snapping of my spine.
“Honey, you suffocating the poor man.” I heard dad say before mom pulled away from the hug. I looked back, seeing Twilight holding Dusk up with levitation before gently putting him down.
Not even a second later, I was tackled to the ground.
“Daddy!” Nyx, my twenty four year old step daughter shouted behind me. Honestly, she still acts like a kid even after going through High school.
I groaned from the pain before getting up with Nyx still on my back, thank Anu for my strength. I held her up as if I was giving her a piggy back ride.
“As much as I love you, Nyx, you need to get off of me.” I said and moments later, she was gone. I could hear her talking to her mother, saying that she was sad the entire time we were gone and that she felt like it was her fault that Dusk was taken.
“So, are you going to tell us what had occurred in the other world?” Mom asked me as I dropped onto the floor cross legged. Dad sniffed the air before looking at both me and Twilight.
“And why do you reek of sex?” He asked me with a stern and whispered tone. I groaned, knowing I might get scolded for this but hey, best night I've ever had.
A Month Later
Ponyville
“I blame you.” Twilight said before continuing to vomit into the toilet. I was crouched next to her, rubbing her back as she hurled once more.
“May I remind you that you were the one that made the tea.” I said with a straight face. She didn't reply neither did she throw up.
“Feeling better?” I asked her. She gave a slight nod before I straightened up. I helped her back up to her hooves and I saw the state she was in. She has seen better days.
Her mane was a mess, her eyes were bloodshot and she had been having morning sickness for the past week, it was only today that she had vomited.
“What-” she began before putting her head back into the toilet and vomit some more. She turned to me with a glare. “What do you think.”
I sighed before rubbing my eyes. The room was then filled with silence with the occasional Twilight throwing up. I stood up and summoned a scroll.
Finishing the letter, it soon lit ablaze in blue flame. I crouched back down to comfort Twilight again.
Minutes passed before another scroll appeared in orange flame. Opening it, seeing a blank scroll with a single pill in it and took it.
Looking over to the other side of the bathroom, I saw the medicine cabinet and walked over to it before opening it. I took out the small cup inside and filled it with water.
Once the cup was filled, I walked back to Twilight.
“Here, this'll help with your nausea and vomiting.” I said to her. She looked at me then at the pill before weakly taking it. She swallowed the pill before taking a sip from the water.
“Ugh, what was that?” She asked me, disgust in her voice.
“Some medicine from Earth. I've taken health class and it was only by chance I didn't cut class that day.” I said to her with smirk. She stayed silent before punching me in the shoulder.
“You dick! You knew about the medicine all along!?” She yelled. I scratched the back of my head.
“Hehe, must've slipped my mind.” I said with a nervous chuckle. Her glare was cold enough to freeze hell ten times over. Her eyes soon started shining her lavender magical aura and with that I had tried to run but was blasted out the door instead.
“I'll notify Starlight.” I said, dizzy and with headache from the impact. I looked at Twilight, seeing that the effects of the pill were almost immediate.
“You're getting it tonight.” She said in a threatening tone, one I'm most familiar with. A single night of Revenge fucking, it beats having to scrubbing the entire castle with a toothbrush.
Jace
Day: 14 of research on the rifts.
Rifts, or what I been calling them, have been popping up all over the place, each time different beings come out -mostly monster- and try to eat someone. Most hunter groups are working on ways to close the tears but unable to predict where the next one going to show up. With the Gala coming closer and closer it became harder to cover this up, especially when a giant red lizard comes out of one of the tears and start torching everyone.
The portal I made to send Shade back used one of these rifts as a gateway to his world, the spell I used made sure that it didn’t open it even more, though with what the two hunters that came back, more like flung back, they came back about two days later, which they said they were gone for ten seconds, they also said that it seemed the rift came from inside the castle in Canterlot.
So far the creatures that jumped over have been fairly easy to deal with but how long will that last?
I sighed as I pinched the bridge of my nose. This was getting annoying and I have a feeling that it's going to get worst.
I remembered what Twilight/ Lydia said to me about coming over to visit and stuff but if I do find a way to close the rifts I would probably never get to see them again. That was fine, as long as nothing from my world goes over and start tearing through everything then it would be fine.
Speaking of something going over there;
“Now what have you learned about going over to a different world and kidnapping my friends son?” I asked to the being behind me. Amygdala was on the ground with all of it’s arms torn off and chained down, it groaned at me as I nodded.
“That’s what I thought.” I said. I was about to close my journal but I remember something.
Note to self: Remember to build a special vault to keep everything from Guarana to Angel's Trumpet from anyone, don’t want to have what happen with Lydia again.
Author's Notes:
And that's it! That's the arc!
hope you enjoy :)
(Edit: The Boldness has been fixed, sorry again -_-)
The past of a Hunter and an Assassin.
“Why not!” Twilight asked as I pull another book from her hands.
“Because these are books that contain powerful spells that could level Canterlot without you even trying.” I told her. I put another of the books that she took out back. She has been like this for the past hour, wanting to learn spells and other stuff from the olden times. The only problem that they’re mostly dangerous spells that can do what I said before.
She pouted and crossed her arms,” I wouldn’t do that.”
“I know but still, they are too dangerous to learn now if you don’t mind I have someplace to be and I don’t want you here.” I told her.
“You can leave me.” she said. I simply stared at her with a blank board look. “Okay, fine I’ll leave.”
I watched her leave muttering to herself. I shook my head and headed to the one room with the many doors. When I get there I entered and headed to the one door that leads to the ruins of the old castle.
I stepped through and saw that the place still looked like ruins. Turning to my right I headed down the hallway to get to the library.
After some twists and turns I made it and began to pull books off the shelves for restoring. One of the things Tia wants is the books from this place to go into the royal library for safekeeping. But some of the books need to be restored.
I continued to pull books down until I pulled a big one off the shelf. I held it in my hands and opened it, it was an old royal family photo book. I flipped through the book and saw family photos, I chuckled when some of them looked silly.
I turned the page and saw a photo our family photo. I saw the two that took me in when I was young and Tia and Lu when they were younger. I looked at the older two, who were the parents, one was a woman with dark red hair and a smile that could brighten the world, the other was a man with blonde hair and a scar from his cheek to his neck.
“So much has change.” I said as I looked at the fifth person, a kid with dark blue hair and blue eyes. I closed the book with a sigh. “So much.”
I went back to what I was doing until I felt something like someone, or thing, was watching me. I turned around to look, I didn’t see anyone.
“Who’s there?” I called out. I waited for a reply but didn’t get one. I frowned and turned back to the books. My hand was close to my weapon, a Hunter axe, just in case something jumped me. As I pulled another book down my senses were screaming at me. I shifted my eyes over a bit and returned to what I was doing.
“This place is off limits to outsiders, other than small bugs.” I said as one of those star spiders came down and crawled away.
“A shame, so much knowledge for others to use but are left forgotten.” A voice said. I pulled another book down, I had to catch it since the spine turned into dust.
“Damn, another late night for me.” I muttered. I waved my hand over it and casted a simple binding spell so it all stays in one place. Placing it down I looked up at the other books. “So what do you want, this isn’t a library for you to pick out a book.”
It was then that a figure walked out of the shadows.
He held a simple black book on his left hand and a black cane on his right hand. He stopped and looked at me with his pitch black eyes.
“Who are you and how did you get in here?” I asked him. He only blinked with his expressionless face.
“I am not your enemy.” Was his reply. I narrowed my eyes at him.
“Yeah~ that doesn't make me less paranoid.” I said as I pulled out another book, I frowned to see that there’s bugs living in it.
“Being paranoid is normal.” He said. I had noticed he hasn't blinked since he got here.
“Great, someone who agrees with me,” I said. I pulled a book that was in ok condition. “Oh hey! A book about basket weaving! This is really useful.”
With no reaction, he opened his book before he let his cane go as a small fountain pen appeared. He then wrote something down before closing the book. The pen seemingly disappeared as his cane was now in his grasp again.
“I'll ask again, what are you doing here?” I asked him.
“Simple, to inform you that a man who seeks revenge will suffer corruption through his journey but a man seeking safety for his loved ones will suffer more. A visitor will make himself known, it'll be up you to decide how you will greet him.” As he said this, he started walking out of the room before turning a corner.
I walked over to the corner and saw that there was no one there. After thinking about it I sighed and when back to work. “This is going to be one interesting day.”
I sat in one of the chairs in the workshop as I drummed the armrest in annoyance.
“Okay, one more time, why are you here?” I asked. Luna shifted a bit as I stared at her. She didn’t look like the goddess of the moon that she is normally. She wore a black t-shirt with dark blue jacket and jeans. Her hair was a simple light blue tied in a ponytail and tanned skin, her ‘normal person’ look. She uses it to when she travels.
“Is it wrong for me to come and see her older brother?” she said with a straight face.
“Luna, you rarely come here, the last time we seen each other was in Canterlot when I was with Yorshka.” I told her. I leaned forward a bit. “You rarely even go out of the castle other than to check on dreams, even then you don’t go out of the castle.”
“Alright! Tia… kicked me out of the castle, she says that I spent too much time indoors and I should get out some more.” she turns her head to look at one of the bookcases. “I don’t see the reason for it, I used to sleep all day a couple years ago.”
I sighed and picked up a few forms that I have already read. They were bounties for monsters sightings and people to hunt down. I sent a few out and I think two of them should be back sooner or later. I looked up to see her looking at the weapons on the walls.
“Careful, those things aren’t toys.” I told her. She just chuckled.
“Oh Jace, it has been a long time since you were encased in stone, in that time I have been practicing.” as she said that she pulled the hunter’s axe and spun it around. It extended and she swung it that it was only an inch away from my head.
“Right, okay then.” I said as I pushed the axe away. As I did the door opened and two of the hunters walked in. They stopped when they saw me. “I’m guessing that you two are finished?”
“Yes sir!” one of them, a male, said as he stood at attention. The other didn’t do so but shrugged.
“It was easy, catching the guy was as easy as pie.” the other hunter said. His gaze turned to Luna. “Who’s she?”
“This here is Lu, she’s here for… training.” I said as I smiled at her. “I want you two to see what’s she’s made of.”
“What, that’s it? Ha this is going to be easy.” the cocky hunter said. Luna cocked a brow at me as I smiled.
“Have fun~” I said in a sing song tone. They headed out to one of the training rooms as I looked at the reports. I remember what the shadow guy said.
“Well this is going to be interesting.”
???
“How long has he been in there?” The familiar voice of my eldest daughter greeted my ears as I sat in dark room by myself.
“Almost a week. Sister, I'm worried.” Another voice, belonging to my youngest daughter rang through the door. I continued to stare at the item in my hand. A mask.
A knock brought my attention away from the mask but I stayed silent as I looked towards the large double doors. Another knock was heard before someone spoke.
“Father, please, open the door.” My eldest daughter said. I ignored her requested and was greeted by the voice of my youngest daughter.
“Please, Father, we may not know what you went through all these years but allow us to know, so we can help you.” She said before adding in whisper. “We miss you.”
I felt a single tear flow down my right cheek after hearing that. It had been a week since I was freed from the Void. In the Void or out, I was still a broken man. I had locked myself in the room I shared with Lauren before she was taken from me.
It was a large room with a queen sized bed, three dressers, a single wardrobe and a large painting of Lauren, me and our daughters.
It was Celeste, my eldest daughter of thirty years, who noticed my absence and notified Luna, my youngest daughter of twenty eight. They have grown into beautiful women but saddens me that I wasn't there as they matured.
“Inside or outside of the Void, you act the same.” I heard the voice of the strange being known as The Outsider. Looking up, I could see him floating and holding his journal.
“Haven't you done enough?” I asked, no emotion could be heard from my voice. His answer was given to me with a wave of his empty hand.
Slowly, a familiar blade materialized in my hand while my old and rusted mask shed off its rust, looking as if it was just made. Gripping the items in my hands, I looked back at The Outsider only to he met with trees and a wave of nausea.
After the nausea subsided, I took another look at my surroundings and saw that I had been taken into a forest. It felt familiar and different but I ignored the feeling as I looked up, seeing the night sky and the moon.
I looked back down at the two items in my hand before putting on the mask and sheathing the blade of the sword in the hilt. I then began walking towards the north.
Jace
I finished repairing the last book from the old castle. Setting it down I looked at the pile of books that I got done today. I stood up and stretched, hearing some pops from my back from a long time sitting in one place. I looked out of the window to see the moon in it’s glory.
“So much has changed.” I said as my mind wanders back to Yharnam. A time where I didn’t get to rest, monsters all around me and my mind slowly chipping away. I had to admit, some small part of me missed that. I missed the thrill of the hunt, the monsters trying to kill me, well everything was trying to kill me.
I looked down at my hand and saw it shaking . “I need to do something to distract me.” I muttered. I stood up and walked over to one of the side doors that led into the night. I went to the outside forge that was built for the hunters to learn how to make their own weapons. I went right up to the threshold of the foraging area and saw a rune there. I bent down towards it and poured magic into it. This rune was a silencing rune that would block all noise that comes from the forging area, I could be hammering away and I won’t wake anyone from their slumber. I began forging another hunter’s axe since it was one of the easier builds for any hunter, it was also one that took some time to make but it gave me time to think, to reflect.
I thought back to the old castle, to be more accurate when I was looking through the royal family book. It been a very long time since then but I could still remember it as if it was yesterday. The day were I went from a odd kid that did odd jobs to the step-son to royalty.
Flashback
I ran through the streets Of Canterlot, dodging people and carts, and sometimes dogs, as I tried to get to my destination. I was tasked to deliver a box of muffins to someone in the more higher up parts of the place, meaning nobles. I rarely do stuff there since most of the nobles have their heads up in their asses and… well they're jerks. But a job is a job so I made my way up there and took the alleyways to avoid running into nobles.
“Almost there, and when I get there I can leave this place and away from the nobles.” I exited from the alley and looked around. “Well the place did look nice, better than the slums.”
I made my way through the alleys and then some, I pulled a note out of my pocket to check if I was going the right way. As I did, I heard some yelling.
“Leave me alone!” someone yelled. I turned my head and saw a group of kids in a group, they were grouped around someone, a girl with pink hair. Were they… bullying her? Wait there’s bullies in the higher class? I thought everyone is a jerk and/or bully.
“Aww the little pink princess wants us to leave her alone.” one of the others said. The rest of them laughed, the pink haired girl tried to back away but one of them grabbed her.
I knew that it wasn’t my business to get involved and should be moving on. But part of me told me to help her, I looked up at the cloudless sky.
“Ahhh, shit.” I muttered as I found a place to hid the muffins and headed towards the group. I headed up to a green haired one.
“Oi, leave her alone,” I said to them. They all turned to me.
“Who are you? Why is a street rat doing here?” one of them said. I eyed the green haired one.
“Who I am is none of your business, I said leave her alone.” I said again. They all stared at me and started to laugh.
“Listen to this peasant, telling us what to do.” the green haired one said. He flicked me in the forehead. “Leave us, this has nothing-”
I cut him off by punching him in the face. He fell to the ground clutching his face. I stood over him and looked at the rest of them, cracking my knuckles.
“Anyone else want to go?” I asked. They all looked at one another and bolted. I looked at the green haired one got up holding his broken nose.
“You… you’re going to get it!” he yelled as he to ran off. I blinked at them as my brain caught up on what just happened. I punched one of them and they all ran, I was expecting more a fight. I turned to the pink haired girl and helped her up.
“You okay?” I asked her. She looked at me with pink eyes. She had fair skin, she was a noble so duh, and wore a white dress.
“Y-yeah, why did you help me?” she asked. I stared at her and shrugged.
“Don’t know, just did.” I answered her with a smile. I walked over to the spot with the muffins. I picked them up and checked to see if they are alright. “Well I hope you have a nice day.”
“Wait! Don’t you want something for helping me?” she asked me. I stopped and thought about it.
“Alright, your name.”
“What?” she asked.
“Your name, that’s what I asked for.” I said to her. I turned to her. “Watch, I’m Jace Belaguard, now it’s your turn.”
She stared at me for a moment then started to laugh. “You’re weird, alright I’m Celestia Solaris.”
Solaris… why does that name sound familiar… maybe I heard is for somewhere before.
“Well it’s nice to meet you Celestia, well hate to be rude but I got a delivery to do.” I said. I gave her a wave and headed on my way. I felt a chill run up my spine as I headed on my way.
The next day started off great~. I was being dragged out of the slums to the castle by two guards. I had a few bruises and a black eye due to the guards being rough with me.
“Can I ask what I did?” I asked them.
“Quiet.” one of them said rudely. I frowned and kept my mouth closed. I was dragged through some doors and stopped some few feet away and pushed me down. They weren’t holding my head down so I looked up.
I saw two thrones with the King and Queen sitting there. The king had blond hair, green eyes and tan skin. He wore the royal clothes for a king and has a sword by his chair. The queen has dark red hair and pale skin, her eyes were a grayish blue. Her clothes weren’t as fancy and from what I can guess she’s in her late period of pregnancy.
I turned my head and saw the green haired boy with a man with a slightly darker green hair. He wore what I can bet is the most expensive suit and stuff he could by.
The last guy struck me as odd. He wore dark clothing and a hat. He eyed me for a bit before the green haired kid spoke up.
“That’s him! He’s the one who harmed me!” he yelled. I simply glared at him and saw that he had a weird bandage on his nose. I tried to not burst out laughing.
“So, you’re the one you harmed this man's son.” the king asked. I looked at him and saw that his green eyes were piercing. I tried to shrugged but the guards kept me from doing so,
“Yeah, he would've gotten more of a beating but him and his thugs ran away,” I told him. He arched a brow at me questionably.
“You’re not going to lie?” he asked. I tried to give him a deadpan stare but it looked odd due to the black eye it came off odd.
“Why would I, I did what I did because I saw them bullying a pink haired girl and I couldn’t stand by.” I said. I saw the king narrowed his eyes and looked over at the other two.
“H-he’s lying!” the green haired kid said. I rolled my eyes, wincing at the pain.
“Gehrman, can you check if he’s lying.” the king asked the other guy. Gehrman? Why does that name sound familiar?
The man walked up to me and looked into my eyes, I saw his eye were a dark brown and not going to lie his stare was much more creeper than the king’s.
“Your eyes, you’re so young yet you have seen so much. So much darkness yet you push forward.” he said. He stared at me for a bit until he backed away. “He’s not lying my lord.”
“I see,” the king said as he shot a glare at the other two. “I’ll speak to you two later.”
Guards took them and walked out of the room. I heard a grunting sound from in front of me. I turned and saw the Queen getting up and headed to me.
“My love, is something wrong?” the king asked.
“I’m fine.” she said. She walked up to me and waved her hand to the guards. They let go of me and backed away. I rubbed my arms a bit and stood up, I looked up to her and saw her smile.
“My daughter talks about you, about the boy with dark blue hair that saved her from bullies, for that I thank you.” she said. She smiled at me which I have to say brighten the room up a bit.
“N-no worries my queen.” I said. She chuckled as rubbed her belly.
“We’re expecting another child soon and I have a feeling that it will be another girl.” she turned her head to the king who rolled his eyes.
Her gaze turned to me. “Do you… have any parents?”
I looked away and thought about it. “No my queen, I don’t have any, I don’t even know what they looked like, I just feel like I was nothing then I just ‘was’.” I told her. She frowned at me.
“My love, are you going to do what I think you’re going to do?” the king asked.
“He lives alone for most of his life, why wouldn’t I, the, ” she said to him. I just looked at the two of them.
“Uh… what’s going on?” I asked them. The queen looked at me with a smile.
“Do you want a family? If you do then… why not join ours.” she said. I stared for what seemed like forever. I opened my mouth to say what was on my mind.
“What.”
Now
I stop hammering to laugh. It been so long and if I went back to change anything I would change how hard I punch that guy. That guy was a pain in the ass and never stopped bugging me. I wonder what happened to him?
I shook my head and continued to hammer away. It took me a bit but I stopped when I saw something heading towards the Everfree. It was Lu with a hunter's axe. I sighed and put everything away.
After canceling the rune I followed her to the Everfree, to make sure she didn’t get herself hurt.
???
It felt like hours since I began trekking through the wretched forest and felt as if I was walking in circles. It had taken me a few minutes before taking another direction and was met with actual progress.
I stopped just in front of a flowing river. I looked to the left, seeing nothing but the edge of the tree line. Then I looked to my right and was met with the same result.
Having already seen my choices, I decided to cross the river and with the glow of the mark on my hand, time stood still and the water was frozen in place.
Walking across, I heard nothing but footsteps. After fully crossing the river, I waved my hand as the mark shone once again and was greeted by the sound of flowing water and the sounds of the forest.
I felt someone nearby. Not wanting to be seen, I had blinked up to a tree and began blinking across the trees before finding a woman. She was accompanied by a man.
I closed my eyes before opening them again, revealing everything in a much brighter way for me. It was The Void’s gaze and with it, I could see that they were armed.
The woman had what looked like an axe a man didn't look like he had weapons but I had a feeling that he isn't what he seems.
They seemed to be talking to each other until the man stopped and looked towards the forest, he then disappeared. I looked around but I couldn't see him.
“You know, spying on others is considered rude.” a voice said. I turned and saw a dark face with blue eyes looking at me.
“Assume what you will but I was not spying on either of you.” I said with a frown under my mask. His gaze turned to the left and following it, I was greeted with a strange spider. Having a strange Affinity towards insects and rodents, I raised my hand towards it and allowed it to crawl onto my hand. This earned me a surprise look from the man.
The spider crawled over and under my hand before sitting still on my palm. I brought my other hand over and gently rubbed it.
Without another word, he jumped off the branch. Shaking my head, I blinked onto the ground. Once on the ground, I saw the man from before. I looked up to see him with the woman, she had light blue hair and tan skin. She looked at me and tilted her head.
“Well you’re new.” she said. The man walked over and flicked her in the head.
“Manners.” he said. She rubbed her head while shooting a glare at him.
“Right, anyway my name is Luna Noctis.” she said with a bow. She looked up and I saw that her eyes widen a bit. I looked over and saw the same spider from before crawled up onto my shoulder.
“Strange one, aren't you?” I asked the spider on my shoulder. It looked at me with three of it’s eyes. I see a bit more of it in the moonlight. It had a black furred body with an orange symbol on it’s body.
“Grimlock spiders.” I heard the man said. I looked at him as he had a book in his hand. “It’s a species of spiders that are rare throughout the world. You can only see one or two of them out in the wild, it said that their venom can kill a titan.”
I hovered my right hand in front of my left shoulder and allowed the spider to climb onto it. It stared at me before making a clicking sound as if it was trying to speak. I looked up to see the woman staring at the spider.
“You still afraid of spiders, you have seen almost every nightmare ever yet you still can’t stand spiders?” the man said.
“S-shut up!” Luna said. I stared at her, she seems very familiar. The man looks at me, I couldn’t see his facial expression due to his mask covering his mouth.
“I’m Jace Belaguard, who are you and what are you doing here?” he asked.
“I am Lord Protector Corvo Attano and as for my reason being here is unknown.” I said to them. Jace narrowed his eyes at me then looked towards the forest.
“Let’s talk somewhere else, the beasts here are getting rowdy.” as he said that there was a howl off in the distance. A few more came after that.
I looked over and saw Jace walking quickly in one direction with Luna follow behind. I looked over at the spider as it was getting antsy.
Turning to follow the others, I then began walking behind them.
Jace
Making my way back to the workshop I opened the door to allow the other two to enter. I looked out to the forest and saw some glowing eyes staring back at me before disappearing into the forest. I stood there for a moment before entering.
I walked over to the workbench and snapped my fingers which set the fireplace a blaze. I looked back at Corvo, Luna was heading to the room I gave her to do her job, and hold up a wooden box.
“Tea?” I asked him.
“Alright.” He said with a slight nod. I took some bags from the box and put them in a cast iron pot. I took it over at the fire and hang it off the hook. I sat down in one of the chairs before pulling my mask down.
I looked over to my guest, seeing him sit down as well with the spider still on his shoulder. He took off his mask.
“So, what’s your story?” I asked him.
“What?” He said in confusion.
“There’s more to you, before coming here,” I lean in a bit. “There’s a story behind a man, I just want to listen.”
“I give my life's story to those I trust, which is no one.” He said. I leaned back as I thought about it for a moment.
“You didn’t have a good life, have you,” I said to him. He stared at me for a moment in confusion. “Just the way you talk, I know of it. I’m not going to push on but I do have one question, does a man with an expressionless face coming out of the shadows ring any bells?”
“You speak of The Outsider, a being from the Void.” Corvo answered.
“So you do know him good, that make things easier. So I met him about… a few hours ago, and he said ‘a man who seeks revenge will suffer corruption through his journey but a man seeking safety for his loved ones will suffer more. A visitor will make himself known, it'll be up you to decide how you will greet him,’ I’m guessing that you’re the visitor.” I told him.
“It appears so.” Corvo said with a slight nod. I stared at him for a moment.
“You walked the path of revenge and suffer its corruption but now you want to protect those that you love, am I wrong?” I said to him.
“Yes but I did it to protect those I loved.” He answered truthfully. I looked over to the pot over the fire and got up to pull it out. I took the time to make the tea so I could think.
‘If he wants to protect those he loves why is he here?’ I thought to myself. I poured the tea when an idea came to mind. I set the pot down and picked up the tea. I went over and handed him his. I sat down and took a sip.
“You know you’re sluggish.” I said. He eyed me for a second as I continue. “Your movements, you walk as if you haven’t walked for years. You're out of shape.”
“Being trapped in the Void and being forced to relive a nightmare had taken a toll on me both physically and mentally.” He said. I nodded and looked into the fire.
“What if I told you I know of a way to get you back to combat-ready. Hell, it'll get you back and then some.” I told him. I looked over at him. “Would you take it?”
“Even if I did agree, what good will it do for me? I've given up the will to fight long ago after…” He didn't finish his sentence. I could feel anger coming from him, his anger was unlike others I've felt or seen. But it did seem familiar, I sighed as my next few words.
“So, you’re going to sit back and watch them die?” I said. The room became quiet as those words rang out. I saw his anger rise as his glare drilled into me but I continue. “Let’s say you do go back in your state as you are know, what would happen if one or more of your love ones got themselves killed by who knows what, an assassin? A beast? Or themselves. Are you going to stand there and watch them die, break down to that of a scared man, or grab death by his neck and protect those you hold dear?”
“Never call me a coward.” He said through gritted teeth. I noticed his left hand had a mark.
It shone slightly as his anger skyrocketed. I simply stared at him as I felt the flame burn in me.
“I didn’t call you a coward, a coward would turn tail and run. No you’re someone you let the failures of his past rule over him.” I said. He grind his teeth together and made to get up but I bolted forward and grabbed him by the head slamming him into the wall. Embers began to come off me as I looked into his eyes. “Now I’m going to ask, are you going the be a hollow of a man that lives in his failures or are you going to move forward?”
We stayed like that for a few moments. Having a silent battle between us.
“I move FORWARD!” He yelled. His mark shone and I was suddenly sent flying towards the wall. I slammed into the wall and fell to my knees. I looked up at him and growled as a primal urge to rip his head off. I took a few deep breaths and smiled.
“Good, now follow me.” I said as I stood up. He watched me as I walked down the hallway to a door. It was a dark oak door with the hunters symbol on it.
I whispered a phrase under my breath to release the locks on it and opened the door. We walked into a empty room that was lit by some torches. The walls are filled with names, many names that were in it’s thousands.
“What is this place?” Corvo said. I walked over to the center of the room and motion him to stand beside me.
“The training you are going to do is known as ‘The Mark of the Hunter,’ we hunters must take this to know what it’s like to be a hunter.” I told him. I looked around at the room. “By count there would be about 40 thousand who took the test but only a good thousand passed, each of the names on these walls are each and everyone who took the test.”
“Okay, what do I have to do?” he asked.
“This test is made to break you, to bring you to the lowest of the low, to make you feel that there’s nothing no light or hope in this world,” I looked over at him. “To pass, you need to survive.”
With that I pushed him forward. The ground fell beneath him as he fell into the hole. I heard him scream down the hole and listen as it slowly faded. I looked over at the wall and saw a blue light shone brightly as a new name appeared. I looked back at the hole.
“Your test starts now.”
Corvo Attano
Falling through what seemed like an abyss, I spotted a ledge for a second before falling pass it. The mark shone as black tendrils grew out of my fingers.
I fired the tendrils towards the ledge and saw the tendrils merge into one large tendril before grabbing the ledge. With an abrupt stop, I took notice of my surroundings. Seeing another ledge beyond my reach, I began swinging back and forth to gain momentum.
After the fifth swing, I let go and blinked towards the platform. Checking if I had my sword, I felt in still strapped to my hip before looking directly in front of me.
A door stood in the way. It was a large mahogany door that bore a familiar seal. I frowned before gaining a sudden pounding headache. I placed a hand on my forehead only to feel the rough surface of my mask.
After regaining my senses from a headache, I opened the door and saw nothing but white on the other side before walking in. As I soon as I walked in, the door slammed shut and vanished.
I was greeted by music. Looking around me, I noticed I was in the library of a distorted mansion. I knew where I was, The Void and seeing a hole through the floor caused by a large stone had confirmed my suspicions.
I walked towards the glass door and saw a City Watch Guard patrol by. Quietly opening the door, I stepped and looked up and saw a chandelier before blinking onto it. As I scanned the hall, I felt something crawl up my arm. I looked down to see the same spider from before.
It looked at me and gave me a confused look. Looking passed the spider, I saw a small vent. The spider hopped off my shoulder and made its way towards the vent.
It gave the idea to see through its eyes and closed mine as the mark on my hand shone lightly. A second later I was seeing through the spider’s eyes as it crawled through the vent and into the room.
It then began crawling on the walls, allowing me to scan the room. There were two people standing in front of the fireplace, behind them was two wooden screens and behind the wooden screens was a dresser and a note on top of it.
The spider started crawling down the wall towards the note. It was neatly rolled and tied. Once the spider was next to the rolled up note, I opened my eyes, seeing the top of the chandelier.
The footsteps below me belonged to the same guard and I was still unnoticed. Once the guard was far enough, I jumped down the chandelier and looked at the door in front of me.
Opening the door, I was greeted with the backs of the man and woman in front of the fireplace. I quietly walked towards the dresser and saw that the spider had unfolded the note.
I lowered my hand towards it and it crawled up my arm once more before I picked up the note and read it.
Your target is a woman.
I nodded to myself before the paper vanished into nothingness. I got out of the room without being noticed and closed the door behind me before blinking back up to the chandelier.
Looking down the hall, I could see more chandeliers for me to blink across but stopped on the third chandelier, seeing a room filled with pastries and drinks.
It was by luck that I had noticed another note placed beside the platter of gelatin. I aimed my hand towards it before tendrils shot out of it and grabbed the note.
Once the note was in my hand, I unrolled it.
Your target is an aristocrat.
The note vanished like the one before and I moved on. Traveling across chandeliers, I avoided the guards with silent steps and caution.
It took me a few minutes to find the rest of the notes but once I did, I knew who the target was and was now overlooking her from above as she conversed with an Overseer.
Dropping down, I landed with a thud on the wooden floor gaining their attention.
“Hey, wha-” The Overseer was cut off as my sword was embedded in his throat. Using the tendrils, I grabbed my sword back before grabbing the woman wearing a mask.
With a quick jab, my sword pierced through her stomach. Mere seconds after the sword pierced through her abdomen, her body quickly vanishes as if it was never there.
I blinked once and the scenery changed from a mansion back to a cave. Looking back at my sword, I saw the body of a woman hanging limp with my sword through her stomach. She wore an outfit similar to Jace.
Retracting the blade and letting go of the body, I turned around and was greeted with another corpse that bled through the throat.
I shook my head as I walked passed it. Heading deeper into the cave.
Hours. It felt like hours since I was brought down here and trial after trial I had succeeded in each one. Nothing was able to even hinder my progress.
From a back alley brawl to clever planning and thievery, I could feel myself getting stronger with each trial. Though I had come across a few other men and women down here as well but were hostile, thinking that by killing me they would pass.
I stood in front of two large doors made of stone. I walked up to it as it slowly opened, revealing a pitch black room. Stepping through the large doorway, the doors slammed shut before I was blinded by an extremely bright light.
The cold of the from the room was soon replaced with a comforting warmth. I regained my sight and was shocked to see a familiar gazebo.
I walked into the gazebo and looked onto the ground, seeing the plaque. With a sigh, I turned around and was met with sword inched away from my mask.
The wielder of the blade was none other than Daud, though as life like he appears, I knew this wasn't him but took out my sword anyway.
We circled each other while our surroundings changed once again. This time, we stood in his hideout and his Assassins surrounded us with blades unsheathed.
Daud struck first but was countered with a parry. Our swords clashed before I decided it was enough and clashed swords again but this time I used windblast to push him away. I managed to at least scratch him on the side of the head.
He fired a bolt from his wrist but using blink to move out of the way, the bolt hit one of the many assassins before exploding.
Another clash with our swords, I grew tired and punched his stomach hard enough for him to wheeze before shoving him away. He tried defending himself by returning the punch but grabbing his fist, I then kneed his elbow and heard a sickening crunch before letting go of his arm, seeing it hanging loosely as he yelled in pain.
As he clutched his broken arm, I looked down at him before positioning my sword just inches away from his neck. Not hearing a plea from the man, I slit his throat and earned the garbled response of him drowning in blood.
With that, the area dissolved around me and revealed the dark room I had entered. Retracting the blade, I began to walk. I continue until I came up to another door. I opened it and came into the room I was in before entering the room with the hole. Have was sitting in a chair looking at the fire. I walked closer which got his attention.
“I finished your test.” I said bluntly. He raised a brow at me.
“Are you now?” he said. I frowned and took a step forward, but something grabbed me. I looked down and saw a black arms grabbing me. I went for my sword but something stopped me.
“Why… Why did you kill us?” a voice said. The beings began to take form of my two daughters. They look up at me with dead eyes, blood slowly poured out of the corners of their eyes and mouths. I wanted to tell them that it wasn't true but the memories came to me. The women from the first trial shifted to Celeste with a shocked expressions, the fight with Daud changed to a fight with Luna. I tried to pull free but they hold fast and pulled me me down. I looked up at Jace as he sat there looking at me, his blue eyes seemed to glow.
“Being a hunter isn't like a hero in the spotlight, we stay in the darkness and fight those who lost themselves,” his expressions softened. “Even if we turn into the monsters we hunt.”
I was then pulled into darkness, voices assaulted me from every direction. I grabbed my head as it began to split. My skin felt like it was being torn off. I tried to scream but it felt like something choking me.
“Do you accept this burden?” a female voice rang out. I looked around but saw only darkness. “Do you accept the hunter's burden and live in the dark to protect those in the light?”
I didn't know why I did the next thing but I pulled my arm out of the darkness and reach out. At first, I felt nothing but I then felt something burn into my forearm.
"You accepted this burden, good hunter.” the voice said. The burning feeling faded as I closed my eyes.
I opened my eyes to the night's sky, the stars seemed the shine brighter and the moon seemed much bigger than normal. I looked down to the land and saw thousands upon thousands of different sizes of pools. I stood up and walked to one of these pools. I saw figures move in the pool.
As I stared at the pool I heard the sound of bells. Looking up I saw a woman with raven black hair hopping from one pool to another. She stopped at one of them and looked down it before hopping off again. I watched her do this for several minutes until she jumped into one of the ponds. I couldn't tell from this distance but I felt like I have met her before.
“You’re just full of surprises.” a voice said behind me. I turned around to see the raven haired woman.
“Who are you?” I asked. The woman stared at me for some time which gave me some time to get a better look of the woman. She wore a simple black t-shirt with snow white camo shorts. Her skin was pale white and her eyes where a stormy gray. There’s was something odd with her hair, it was pitch black but white dots come in and out in her hair. She giggled at me.
“Sorry, I don’t really go out looking like this. I think you’ll recognise me like this,” she said as she snapped her fingers. Her form shimmered and her hair changed from black to light blue and her skin turns from pale white to tan. She smiled at me. “How about now?”
“You’re the woman from before, with Jace right?” I said to her. She clapped her hands together with a smile, her hair and skin turned back to normal, I think?
“Yes! I’m Luna but I already told you before, anyway welcome to my dreamscape,” she gestured to the landscape. “Not many came come see my realm but not, many have the way to come.”
She looked over at me, her smiled dimmed, “I guess… you survived Jace’s test.”
I eyed her for a bit and began to sweep my eyes over the landscape just to make sure that there’s no other black hands or other things popping up.
“OKAY! Wrong choice of words, jeez you people are always jumpy after this test, though the last one was a few months ago and he was something,” she shook her head at this, “So many nightmares.”
“Right… so what's so special about this?” I asked.
“This is my dreamscape, I watch over everyone's dreams and make sure they have pleasant dreams,” she reached out and grabbed my arm. “There's are some I think you'll…”
She stopped and looked at me for a moment. Her expressions changed to a sad one.
“Something wrong?” I asked her. She blinked and shook her head.
“No, it just… I think I have something better in store for you.” I looked at her oddly until the surface broke away as I fell into one of the pools. At first, I was under water but it shifted to that I was looking at the sky.
At first, there was silence but then without warning, I heard a distant bell behind me. Looking around, I saw that I stood on the edge of the royal garden, below me were the waters of the large river of Equin.
“Corvo.” That voice, I know it well. Turning around, I met with the owner of the voice and smiled.
“Good evening, Lady Lauren.” I greeted with a bow.
‘I remember this, it was the day were our friendship sparked to life before it began to develop into something more and it was also a day after moving from Minat.’ I thought as I gained a small laugh from the woman in front of me.
“Please Corvo, there is no need for formality. We're friends aren't we not?” She said, her smile was as beautiful as I remember.
“Indeed we are but it doesn't hurt to be polite.” I replied with a smile of my own. She laughed once more.
“Right, so what brings the lonely Minatonian out here?” She asked as she stood beside me.
“I am taking in the scenery, the city is quite the site to behold.” I said. She hummed in agreement.
“My father is to thank for our prosperity. He brought the city into a golden age through his years.” Lauren said.
“Your father is a noble man, not many men with power such as his can go so long without corruption.” I mentioned. I looked over to the woman beside me as she sighed.
“I know but it makes me wonder, will I be a great ruler just like him or will I suffer corruption from power.” She said sadly, looking downtrodden as she did.
“I'm sure you'll be just like your father, a kind and caring ruler maybe even better than him. But thinking of the negatives that can or would happen won't help you succeed, you need to look at a brighter and better future for yourself and the Empire.” I told her. She closed her eyes before slowly nodding. Opening her eyes, she looked at me and smiled lightly.
“Thank you, Corvo.” She simply said before looking at the city in the distance. Silence greeted the both of us but it didn't last long before Lauren let out a hum.
“Care for a personal tour of the city? You'll need to know where to go if needed.” She offered, her smile never faltering. I nodded.
“It would be my honor.” I answered before we both heard the creaking of the large doors behind us that lead into the palace.
“Lauren, I've been looking everywhere for you.” It was the voice of the Emperor himself, Emperor Euhorn Faust. Looking behind me, he stood at a height of six feet and six inches. His build was impressive for a ruler, he could probably beat me down if I ever decided to commit treason.
Unlike his daughter, he had pure white hair despite his age being forty-six. He wore a simple blue suit, similar to an Overseer but bearing medals and the symbol of the Empire. His eyes were a hazel brown and by the looks of it, he was growing an impressive beard.
“What for?” Lauren asked, turning to look at her father.
“Your suitor has arrived and is waiting at the water lock.” The Emperor informed her. Nodding, Lauren looked over to me with an apologetic smile.
“I have to go, it was nice speaking with you.” She said before leaving the gardens. Looking back towards the city in the distance, I was oblivious to Euhorn as he patted me on the back.
“So my boy, how was your first day here? I wouldn't think it'd be much exciting.” The Emperor said.
“It was nice. A definite change in my life if I might add.” I told him. He laughed slightly.
“Corvo, I'm sure your life will change and for the better.” He said before leaving as well. Leaving to take in the sight.
‘If only that were true.’ I thought as the area shifted around me. I now stood in the middle of the courtyard, the memory returning to me and I began searching.
After thirty minutes of my fruitless search, I could hear giggling next to me. Looking over, I could see a large crate with three holes on each side.
Walking over to the crate, I lifted up the lid and looked at the two sneaky little kids inside.
“Aww, how did you find us?” The oldest of the two asked. She was Lady Celeste. She had pure white hair, lightly tanned skin tone and hazel brown. She was eight years old and is my oldest daughter.
Next to her was Lady Luna, a raven black haired little girl with pale skin and blue eyes. She was six and my youngest daughter. They both wore matching clothes.
“I heard you two giggling.” I answered before picking Celeste up from the crate and placing her on the ground. I then picked Luna up and instead of putting her down, I kept her up with my right arm before offering left to Celeste.
“Come on, your mother wants to see you two.” I told them. They whined how they didn't want to learn how to be a proper lady but I wasn't having any of it and offered.
“If you two can go the whole day without complaining about the boredom of your classes, then I can consider teaching you two how to fence.” I offered them. I eyes wide and mouth agape, they both hugged me before Celeste ran off to find her mother.
Placing Luna down, she followed behind her sister but stopped just in from of the doors.
“Come on, Corvo!” She yelled before entering the palace. I closed my eyes and sighed.
I opened my eyes and saw that I stood in the dreamscape. Under me was a puddle, showing the reflection of my younger self. I stared at it for some time until I looked up to see the black hair woman again. She was looking at something in her hand with a sad expression. I stepped closer to see what's the matter but the ripple of the pool got her attention. She looked at me then hid what she was holding and gave me a sad smile.
“I… I hope you enjoyed that dream.” she said. I signed before replying.
“It wasn't a dream, it was a memory.” I said. She looked at me with a saddened look.
“You don't dream.” She stated in a guessing manner and I nodded.
“No, I just remember.” I told her. She looked away at me to stare into the horizon.
“I… I had to see to something, morning is in a few hours and…” she trailed off for a bit until she disappeared into one of the pools.
Blinking, the scene changed. It took a second for me to realize that I now stood atop of a building overlooking the courtyard to Lady Boyle's manner. I sighed at this.
“Another memory.” I said under my breath. Looking over to the barracks, I blinked towards the open window.
Jace
“So… what did you learn?” I said as I mixed the potion in a pot.
“Never… mess… with Lu…” the cocky hunter groaned as he layed in a bed in the infirmary. His friend got off easy with only a broken arm but this one got every bone in his body destroyed. I shook my head as I poured the liquid into a bag and took it over to him.
“This will help with the healing, just don’t move for a few hours and you’ll be right as rain.” I said to him. He grunted in response.
I walked out of the infirmary back into the main room to work on some other things to pass the time. When I got there I saw Luna sitting in front of the fire, she looked lost in thought.
“You know, fire won’t do anything if you just stare at it.” I told her. She just looked over at me and back at the fire, normally she would have something to say but this… something’s wrong. “Hey, you okay?”
“... I saw her.” she said. I stared at her for a moment before sitting down in the other chair.
“Saw who?” I asked her. She looked at me with tears in her eyes.
“Mom, I… I saw her last night.” I didn’t say anything after that. Luna and Celestia’s mother and my step-mother was the queen of Equestria over a few thousand years ago, she was one of the kindest queen that have ever lived. That is, until she disappeared when I was training in Yharnam. No one has found her over many years of searching, so much so that the king took his own life.
“What do you mean that you saw her, did she send you a dream?” I asked her. Luna shook her head.
“I saw that man, Corvo in the dreamscape last night. I gave him a dream that would make him happy, which was a memory of his and… she was there.” she explained. She looked over at me and wiped her eyes. “I know all about you and the displaced so I can tell that she wasn’t her but… she looked like her.”
“I know Lu, and trust me she’s out there.” I told her. She chuckled a bit at that.
“You and your hunches.”
“Hey, they are rarely wrong.” I told her. She smiled and stood up.
“I’m going to tell sister this, she would want to know and… you know.” she said. Her body turned that of a shadow and sank into the floor. I sighed and rubbed my eyes at this. After a few minutes I heard footfalls coming from the hallway.
“Well, it seems you had a good sleep.” I said as I turned my head to Corvo.
“Indeed I did.” He said. He looked at me and frowned, started to look around at the room.
“No, you’re not in the test anymore, the mark on your arm will tell you that.” I told him. He stared at me and looked at his forearm, I had a good view from here of the mark.
The mark of the hunter, my eyes gaze down to my own arm, the one with the gauntlet, as old painful memories resurface.
“What is this?” I was brought out of my thoughts when Corvo asked me a question.
“That’s the mark of the hunter, every hunter that passed the test has one of them on their arms.” I told him as lifted my right arm and shake it. “Even me.”
“Hmm.” He hummed as he stared at it. I looked back the the fire and stood up.
“Right now one last thing, follow me.” I said to him. We headed down the hallway to one of the training rooms. I opened the door and stood just in the room. I turned to him and pointed at the circle on the floor. “Can you stand here please.”
He slowly walked to the circle, “What this room used for?”
“It’s a training room, the name says it all.” I said as I went to the control panel, I still can’t believe how much the tec here has evolved over the thousand of years. I flipped some switches and turned some knobs, the sound of something moving on the other side of the room caught the attention of us as one of the few automatons came to life and moved forward. It was simple in design, metal body, blank face, looks humanoid. It looks at Corvo as it stood across from him.
“This is just a something to see if you have your skills in check and everything.” I said as I turned the last knob. I saw Corvo pull out his sword, which acted like one of the weapons that I would have made.
“Well I hope you like scrap metal.” he said. I smiled at him as I set the difficulty to ‘Beginner Hunter’ which was ten.
After the little sparring match, which Corvo wasn’t kidding about the scrap metal, we sat in the first room as I put some books away that I forgot to do.
“So, feel any better?” I asked him.
“In what sense?” He asked.
“When you came here you felt a bit off, now you seemed to come to some sort of understanding, that and that you feel like you can take on anyone.” I said to him as I put a book about shadow creatures in its spot.
“I was always able take on everyone, I just had no reason to go on.” He said. I couldn’t help but chuckle at that.
“Trust me friend, with the way we are the reason with show itself sooner or later.” I told him. He stared at me and shook his head.
“You wouldn’t understand.” he said to me. I stopped I was doing and looked at him.
“Actual, I do.” I said to him. “You’re not to only one who used to had no reason to go on.”
“What do you mean?” he asked me. I frowned as the memories came back.
“Some time ago, I was in something that was dubbed ‘The Darkest day of Yharnam’ but it goes by a different name that only the survivors know of it.” I looked over at him. “The Beast Plague.”
Just uttering the words made the room ten degrees colder and the fire died down a bit. My right arm started to throb in pain as the shadows seemed to grew darker. I shook my head as I looked at the books.
“I won’t go into detail about it because that would take a day and a half to explain but the gist of it is that the whole city was plagued with monsters that killed everything they see. The people either hid or took up arms and fought. We hunters were tasked with clearing them out but… there was to many, the whole city was overrun and the plague slowly got into our heads. A lot of the people went made, some of the hunters even went made and-”
I paused as painful memories came back, the sight of a friend dieing in front of me. Others getting cut down by my blade. “The line… the line between man and beast blurred. It was hard to tell the difference.”
I looked at the book in my hand and sighed. “I probably killed hundreds, no thousands of people during the plague, people that had families, friends, others that they would never see again. But at that time I didn’t care.” I looked up and saw my reflection, my eyes looked glazed over and tired. “All I cared for is survival, I didn’t care who I killed or what I killed I just wanted to live through it.”
I looked back at Corvo and walked over and sat down. “When… when it was over the weight of what I have done crashed down upon me, I didn’t even know if I was human anymore, if I was just like the beasts that I have slain.”
“What's the difference between man and beast, we both kill for survival.” Corvo said.
“That’s true but… these weren't mindless monsters, at first sure but later down the line they gotten smarter, they were the people of the innocent that got caught up in the plague, if there was a way to save them I didn’t look.” I told him. I looked over at the fire and reached out to it. I pulled back and in my hand was fire, burning in my hand.
“This was the only thing that I could call a friend at the time, it may sound weird but at the time it was one of the only things I had left that wasn’t trying to kill me.” I chuckled lightly as I gave back the flame. “After I returned from there I didn’t know what to do anymore. My step-parents were now gone, one disappeared and the other killed himself, and it was left to their two children to rule who haven’t been trained for it yet. I wished to help them but at that time I… wasn’t myself.”
I shook my head and chuckled at myself. “I was a mess back then, jumping at everything, carrying my weapons out in the open, I heard of PTSD was bad but hell I never thought it was this bad.” I sighed and looked down at the floor. “I couldn’t trust anyone not even my own sisters, I locked myself in my room and stayed there for hours from morning to night.”
“So, what gave you the reason to keep going?” he asked me.
“The Will to Protect, it was odd really, a old man came up to me and started talking, saying that he met someone that looked like me and was charged with protecting a kingdom, he was a giant asshole to his friends just for laughs but he did his job with protecting the kingdom. I asked him why he did it and he said a phase that made me move forward.” I looked up and smiled at him.
“If I stop walking, who will?” I said to him.
“That is a question you will solve in time.” Corvo said. I simply shrugged at him.
“Yeah well to each his own, now…” I stared at him for a bit. “You have anything else you need to do or ask?”
“No.” He answered before standing up. I looked at him for a moment then started to look around. “What are you doing?”
“Right about now, someone should pop up out of nowhere.” I said. I saw him giving me an odd look. “Don’t ask, just… don’t ask.”
“I don't pop out of nowhere.” A voice said as the doors to the room opened, revealing the man from before. Corvo frowned at the man.
“What do you want?” Corvo asked through gritted teeth.
“It's not about what I want, it's about what you need.” The man said.
“And what do I need?” Corvo asked with a glare. The man simply stared.
“A way back.” The man said after a brief moment of silence.
“Really.” Corvo said. The man nodded then looked at me.
“He knows what I mean.” he says. I looked at him odd.
“What do you mean by-” I stopped to think about it. There are two ways to come and go in my world is by through a rift, which with help with the newly made powder keg hunters and the new hunters the Tec hunter's (name can change) have made a sensor that can scan the land for rifts; which didn’t go off, or by… “He’s one of them isn’t he?”
The man simply nodded at me, I groaned at this. “Ugg this make things different.”
“What are you talking about?” Corvo asked.
“Well, here’s something, do you believe that there’s more than one universe?” I asked him.
“Yes, the multiverse.” Corvo said.
“Good, I don’t need to explain it. So there’s something else to it, beings known as the Displaced or Displacements.” I begin to explain to Corvo. After a few minutes I finished and sat back as I saw Corvo took it in.
“So the vague memories are mine, I lived another life.” Corvo said to himself.
“Yeah, I think there are others that have the same stick you got, I’m one of them.” I told him. Corvo stared at me for a moment. “I lived for a very, very, very long time.”
I looked over at the man as he was standing there. “So… is he new to this or been around long enough for a token or something?”
“He has been like this for fifty nine years.” The man answered.
“That's my age.” Corvo said. I nodded and thought about it.
“Well, normally I would have summoned you here via token but I never have or seen what your token is so I wouldn’t have done so,” I turned to the man and raised a brow. “Unless you have something to do with it?”
“A token isn't needed, the only thing that is needed is my interest.” The man said. I stared at him for a few minutes in silence before pitching the bridge of my nose.
“I been at this for a long time yet these sort of things still confused me,” I shook my head and put up my hands. “I’m not going to question it, it will just make my head hurt.”
“That is wise.” the man said. I glared at him as he stared at me with an expressionless face.
“So Corvo, what are you going to do now?” I asked him.
“Now he must go back, his daughter's have not yet noticed his absence.” The man said, looking towards Corvo. I glared at the man slowly getting annoyed.
“Okay, one thing I need to ask before anything can happen, do you have a name?” I asked the man. “I been calling you ‘the man’ for the last bit and it’s bugging the crap out of me, do you have a name or something that you go by?”
“If I had a name then it must've faded into obscurity. No, I don't but others not of the Void call me The Outsider.” He answered. I nodded at him, happy that I have a name for him, I looked over at Corvo as his expression was hard to read.
“You alright?” I asked him.
“I'm fine, just reminiscing.” Corvo answered. The Outsider waved his hand, creating a dark vortex.
“Time to go.” He said, gaining a nod from Corvo before the former went through. Corvo stood in front of the vortex.
“Oi, hold up!” I said to him. He turned as I tossed him my token. He looked at it with an odd look. “It’s my token, if you are in need of some help just call. I always help out a friend when in need.”
Corvo looked at the bell and put in his pocket, nodded at me he walked through the vortex and it disappeared. I looked at the fire and sighed.
“I hope he finds his way to move forward.”
Corvo Attano
After walking through the open portal, I was taken back to my own reality. The dark tunnel of the vortex was all I could see before closing my eyes.
I felt myself stop and I opened my eyes, seeing that I now sat back in my room. I looked around, seeing that nothing has changed before looking down at my hands as they held both my mask and sword.
Feeling something crawl up to my shoulder, I looked over and saw the spider I had befriended. It tilted its head before looking around. A knock took my attention away.
“Why bother, he won't answer us.” Luna. Standing up and placing both my sword and mask on the bed before walking up to the doors.
As my hand reached over towards the knob, I took a deep breath before turning the knob and pulling the door open. I saw both Celeste and Luna standing there with surprised looks.
“Father?” Luna said in surprise. I nodded. Celeste looked at me with tears forming from her eyes.
“Father, we're sorry for-” Cutting her off by placing a finger over her lips, I shook my head.
“No, it isn't your fault. It's mine, I clouded myself through memories of the past, hoping that it was all just a nightmare but I realized that I can't change the past, even if it is just a memory.” I told them. Taking another deep breath, I looked at Celeste. “I knew what I was getting myself into and took the consequences knowing you'll be safe from harm.”
“But The Outsider.” Luna said, leaving her sentence unfinished. Shaking my head, I placed my hand atop her head, feeling hers smooth and silk like hair.
“He and I have gotten a better understanding of one another.” I answered her. Spreading my arms, I embraced my two daughters as they slowly returned the embrace.
“We missed you so much.” Celeste said through teary eyes. I stroked her hair, feeling her pure white hair through my fingers.
“I've missed you too, both of you and not a day goes by when I don't think of you two.” I told them both as both my shoulders felt damp. I felt my own set of tear.
“You're mother would be proud, seeing her two daughters all grown up.” I told them. We stayed like that for a bit until they pulled away. Luna looked down and frowned a bit.
“Father, what’s that on your arm?” she asked. I looked and saw my sleeve pulled up a bit, I pulled it the rest of the way and saw the mark from the test. I brushed my thumb across it and felt it hum a bit. I heard some clicks from the spider on my shoulder.
“Where did you get a spider like that?” Celeste asked. I looked at her and pulled my sleeve back down.
“Let’s just say, that my life just got a bit, interesting.” I said to them. They looked at one another before we all headed down the hall. I knew this a step forward back into my life, even if it is twenty years into the future.
Jace
I stood in front of the workbench working on sharpening my blade with the quiet of the workshop as my only friend. As I’m sharpening it I looked over to my right arm, I had my gauntlet on like always. I never took it off for reasons that I don’t go into but after today I felt old pains from the past.
I put the sword down and put my left hand at the bottom of my gauntlet and slowly moved it over it. Runes of a forgotten language glowed as the metal warped itself away, revealing the underlayer. There was the mark of the hunter, glowing on blackened burned skin. Lines of warm glowing embers like lava snaked around my arm as vaines.
As I stared at it I heard whispers of the past returned, telling me the past, present and future of what’s around me. I closed my my hand into fist and the runes glowed and wrapped the metal back into place.
“If I stop walking, who will? Ha, what dead man tales.”
Author's Notes:
Did I said the last chapter was the last one of my crossovers with Legion, Well you are wrong! this one is.
see any errors that I missed? Please comment them down below :)
See you all in the next chapter :)
Rule one of Chaos class; We never talk about Chaos class.
There are a few things I hate. It's a small number of things but it's up there; me getting sick. I hate it more than anything which is odd since I rarely get sick.
How so? Well I take care of myself, eat right, exercise, etc etc. But for some reason I'm sick and it's not normal, it's one of those magical kind of sicknesses. Magic base sicknesses are worse since treating them is hard. This one particular is bad since it's chaos.
At first, it wasn’t that bad, just a little stiff and sore here and there but that was a few weeks ago, now it started to grow and with that more pain. Now I’m bedridden, moving hurts and if I use magic something gets destroyed. Gascoigne said it was a buildup of Chaos. I asked him if there’s a way to fix it.
“There’s a way, you learning how to control the chaos. But before you ask, no I don’t have the means to help you to do that, I had many years of learning my own yet I still don’t know half of it.” he explained. So now I’m stuck here in bed, doing nothing which is down right boring. I read some books that the others have gave me over the time I’m in bed, I read them, three times over. Now I sit lay here staring up at the walls and ceiling. Stella was here telling me how her day was and saying that the mane six was heading off somewhere, something to do with an author or something.
“Why are they off to see an author?” I asked her.
“Well, it’s the one who writes the Daring Do books and Rainbow flipped out that the newest book is delayed. I think it’s silly.” she explained. I rolled my eyes at this and thought of something.
“Hey, does anyone know who’s RD’s mother is?” Stella looked at me for a moment.
“No~ she said that she never met her parents.” she stated. I smiled and leaned my head back.
“Hey! You three get in here!” I yelled. After a few moments the door opened and the CmC walked in. Sweetie Belle wore a white dress with a purple skirt. Her hair was, of course, styled to be fancy and all that. Applebloom had her trademark bow with a plaid shirt and overalls. She smiled at me and I saw that one of her teeth was missing. Scoots walked in wearing a black shirt and blue jeans. Seeing her still through me a loop, her hair was much darker than normal and her eyes were also darker than normal, at times I see them change to more draconic. Short story as I was told about it was that Scoots was experimented on when she was little by her uncle and gave her dragon DNA. It somewhat helped her with some illness that was plaguing her that her father had but now some of the after effects were showing.
“Yo Jace, how you feeling?” Scoots asked. I shrugged.
“Surviving, so do you all know why the six went out?” I asked them.
“Ya, somethin ‘bout a book writer or somethin.” Applebloom answered. I smiled at this.
“Well… twenty-five gold says that the writer is RD’s mother.” I told them. Applebloom crossed her arms.
“What, na that’s not true.” she said.
“Really, Twenty? That’s not a lot.” Sweety chimed in. Scoots stared at her.
“You really have a gambling problem.” she said. The purple haired Magi punched her friend in the shoulder.
“I don’t!”
“Whatever~” Scootaloo shrugged. Applebloom shook her head.
“Ah don’t see it if that’s true.” Stella looked over at her then at Sweety.
“I got some gold, I’ll take that bet.” she said. Sweetie Belle looked at her and smiled.
“What side are you on?” she asked. Stella thought about it.
“I’ll go with she is.” she answered.
“Forty gold here I come!” Sweety said as the two shook hands. I rolled my eyes and I reached over and pulled out some gold.
“I made it so I’m with Stella here.” I said as I passed her the gold.
"Sixty!” Sweety yelled with a smile bigger than her face.
“You have a problem…” Scoots muttered which earned her a frown from Sweetie. After some time talking the four of them left so I could get some sleep. Well some rest at least, me sleeping was something I rarely do anymore so I just layed there.
As I did I heard a knock at my door. I looked at it until it opened and a hunter walked in.
“Sir, there’s someone here to see you.” he said. I frowned a bit before coughing.
“Right… send them in, just tell them to be mindful about the coughs.” I told him. He nodded and closed the door. I laid there thinking, I remembered that the tec hunters have made new armor for battle. What did they call them… one was Paladin and the other… Death Knight? The two reminded me of a game I used to play a long time ago.
After waiting for some time the door reopened and a figure walked in. At first, I thought it was Discord but this guy was much more muscular and taller than him. He wore what looks like armor that had the gray and red colour scheme with what looked like a sword at his side. His eyes is what threw me a bit, they were black with red irises and showed no emotion. What else is that I could feel a large amount of chaos coming off him.
“Well, I would greet you properly but as you can see I’m a bit under the weather.” I joked. This brought a fit of coughs.
“You are a far from that.” Was all he said. His voice sounded familiar, though. I narrowed my eyes at him.
“What brings you here.” I said as I felt my arm tense up in pain. I took a deep breath as I push through the pain until it died off. “I didn’t order a legionnaire for a cold.”
Damn, even if I’m sick I can’t help being an ass. The figure raised an eyebrow at me.
“You are in this state due to the chaos build up inside of you. Without proper knowledge, you would die or worse but I am here to prevent that.” He said in a monotonous tone.
“I… see, well I…” I paused as a familiar feeling came up I looked over at the figure. “Mind moving to the right a bit.”
The figure stared at me but moved a bit, revealing a white crystal with black marks around it. I raised my hand up and felt the feeling go through my body until I expel it. A wave of dark power shot out and hitting the crystal. The room darkened a bit as the crystal shone, it was as if light and darkness were coming to blows with one another. When it was done I was breathless as my vision blurred. I looked over at the figure who stared at me.
“That was not chaos if you’re wondering.” I said to him.
“I know.” He said. I shifted a bit and looked at him.
“Sorry for being rude,” I started and saw him tilting his head. “I didn’t give you my name, names Jace Belaguard.”
“I know your name as well the one before.” He said with the same tone, almost as if he was dead inside. I raised an eyebrow at him.
“Right… so who are you?” I asked him.
“You know my name but you don't recognize me. We know each other, you just can't recall.” He answered cryptically. I stared at him and sighed.
“I’m into much pain for all the cryptic stuff, so you’re going to help with this?” I asked him.
“Think.” Was the only word he uttered in response. I frowned at him and was going to ask him what he means until my vision clouded over. Well shit.
I opened my eyes and I was standing in darkness. I looked around until I looked down and saw some sort of well, there were two colours swirling around it, one was a dark purple coloured and the other black.
“Well… that’s makes me all fuzzy.” I looked around a bit at the empty space. “What do I do now?”
I looked back down at the well and crouch down a bit. “Right… two sources of... something are merging into one point.” I closed my eyes and felt the power that flowed in it. “One is… chaos and the other… abyssal, crap.”
While Shadow magic and… whatever Chaos is, Abyssal is something worse than that. Something very dark and would devour anything that can get’s close. I guess my fight with the Father of the Abyss had me absorbed some of it, luckily I contain it for the longest of times but now.
“I still don’t know what to do, I want to control the chaos inside of me but this is frustrating. How do I-” I felt the spot I was standing give way and I fell towards the well.
“SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITT!”
???
An hour it has been since the man in front of me fell back onto his bed, unconscious but alive. I sat in a chair located at the corner of the room, waiting for him to awaken.
As I sat there I looked around in the room, it wasn’t like the other rooms that had a certain design to it. It was simple and open, there was a desk near the door out with tools up on the wall. One the other walls were bookshelves, floor to ceiling bookshelves that were filled with books. I took the liberty of looking at them before sitting down.
The books ranges from simple alchemical teachings to demon slaying. I saw books with diagrams of spells and weapons and notebooks, hundreds of them. I didn’t look into them but I can say this, Jace is one of those who if going into a battle he’s going to know everything on how to fight.
Looking around I notice something odd. By his bed was a mirror, one that had a chair in front of it, it’s odd since coming into this place I haven’t seen any mirror in this building, as I stared at this one I saw that it was clouded, I see the sun shining on it but all it showed was some sort of fog. I stared at it until I heard the door opened. Turning to see a child with dark orange hair walk in and stare at me. She looked surprised not by my appearance but just for me being there.
“H-hello.” she greeted me. I could tell that she was nervous, her eyes darted from me to the man in the bed to me again.
“I did nothing to him, in truth I’m here to help with his sickness.” I told her. She relaxed a bit and move towards the bed, as she did she when to move the chair in front of the mirror to the bed. As she did I noticed something in the mirror, a shape that doesn’t match the girl. The girl got up on the chair and started to check Jace. She frowned and went to grab something in a bucket on the side desk which was a damp towel and put it over his forehead.
While the child did this, I looked on to my left wrist, seeing a black screen before it shone to life. It was a communicator for covert operations.
-'Report'. I typed in, waiting for a reply. A minute went by but the child seemed oblivious of my actions. Looking back at my wrist, a message appeared.
-Nothing to report. Was the first reply before another message appeared under.
-Same goes for me. With that the screen went black and I lowered my arm as I resumed my wait. My patience was infinite and waiting for a man under the influence of chaos build up is nothing different.
“You seem familiar.” I heard the girl say without looking.
“In what regard, little one?” I asked her. She looked at me and tilted her head.
“It’s… weird, I feel like I should know you.” she said. I had taken a deep breath and closed.
“Maybe we've met or maybe it is just a feeling, either way, we'll both know as soon as he awakes. If he remembers that is.” I told her as I saw movement from the ceiling but ignored it, knowing who was up above.
“Right… so did Jace asked for your name?” the girl said before turning. “I’m Stella by the way.”
“My name will be known soon enough.” I said, seeing Jace starting to stir. “It is only a matter of time.”
Stella frowned a bit and looked Jace. She looked sad and leaned back. “Hey… can I… can I ask you something?”
“Ask away.” I told her with a small wave of my hand.
“If we have met before then… have you met my dad?” she asked.
“...Yes.” I answered simply. She stared at me for a moment.
“Can you… describe him, I don't really know him that much.” she asked.
“There are many ways to describe your father but the most common would be that he was a wildcard. A man of many tricks, you see and with those tricks brought its fair share of troubles, some even worse than others but he has learned through his failures to keep on. His motivation was his friends and family, including you.” I said to her. She listened to every word, every syllable that had anything to do with her father.
“I just… hope he still cares about me.” she said in a sad tone. Internally, I frowned -This won't do.
“Oh but he does.” I told her, gaining her full attention. “He misses you immensely and only wishes to be with you.”
She looks down and smiles. We sat there in silence before she stood up. “I have to go, Spike needs help with cleaning up, I hope you have a nice day.”
After she left the man stirred and sat up. He put his hand on his head.
“Ugg, seasickness has nothing to do with what I been through.” he muttered. He looked around before looking at me. “Oh… right you're here.”
“Your ways in greeting in old friend is questionable but then again, it is you.” I said to him with a deadpan stare.
Jace
“Weren’t you more...emotion the last time we met?” I asked him.
“Emotion? If by that you mean lively, then yes.” He answered with his monotone voice.
“Right… I guess we all change, even chaos incarnate.” I said as I got out of bed to stretch. I heard pops from my back which I sighed in relief. “Gods I missed moving around.”
I looked around happily until I got the feeling that I was being watch. I blinked and looked up to see someone on the ceiling. “Who are you?”
Whoever they are, they didn't answer. They simply dropped from the ceiling, landing beside my guest. 
“She is one my elite guards and my personal guard.” The man on the chair answered, unfazed by the sudden entry.
“Right… so quick question, do I still call you the same thing as before or if I do I’ll see my life beaten out of me?” I asked him as I waved my hand, I felt the weight of my clothes change as I’m back in my old outfit.
“Whatever you choose but I do go by another name now. I am Navarax Parath, Chaos incarnate.” He said, finally revealing his name. Got to admit, it kind of rolled off the tongue.
“Alright… I’ll go with Navarax, it rolls off the tongue a bit.” I joked. I was met with stares as I shook my head. I looked over at my desk and saw some notes that wasn’t there before. Taking them, I saw that they were the notes about the rifts research that the Rift Hunters were looking into. I looked over to Navarax. “How much do you know about Rifts?”
“You're asking the man who creates rifts with just a snap of a finger.” He replied before closing his eyes in deep thought. “A rift is a tear through the thread that keeps one reality from another. A rift forms or opens if a strong surge of chaos cuts the thread. Other means of opening rifts exist but those are for those whose intentions are to cross to another reality.”
‘So… it’s like the whole displaced thing.’ I thought. I tilted my head at the thought. “This is a real odd question but… is there a way to, I don’t know, synchronize the time between two realities or is that a big nono?” I asked as I pulled a new notebook.
“That can only happen between two of the same realities. A parallel universe, if you may. Of course doing so would bring risk to both realities, for example you could meet a version of yourself that chose a darker path for malicious intentions or one where you were never adopted into the royal family.” He explained. I wrote this all down.
“So, it’s not like you can go from one world to another, like the whole displaced thing, and have it change one world a minute passed and in another a month passed to just a minute.” I asked without looking up.
“No, doing so will collapse any realities involved.” He said. I nodded and closed the book.
“That’s… scarily helpful, thanks.” I put the notebook down and looked at my hands. I saw a dark purple smoke trail around my hands. “This feels… odd.”
“Abyssal and Chaos. You hold two kinds of deadly magic.” Navarax said, standing up. This got the guard’s attention and moved her head slightly towards him.
“Of course I have those two like this.” I said as the smoke dissipate. I looked back at Navarax. “So, you’re just here to make sure I don’t blow up?”
“No, I'm here to make sure you use your chaos wisely, your body won't be able to handle an immense amount of chaos used. Think of it as one of it as a limited bar of chaos, too much and your body will shut down.” Navarax said before tapping his wrist. I nodded and crossed my arms.
“Well, there’s a training room that can be used for some training, does that sound like a good place to work or are you going to do something else?” I asked.
“It is best if you practice outside unless your rooms can withstand the untamed chaos you posses. I also wish to test you at the end and an enclosed space won't do.” He replied. Opening my mouth to reply, I was cut off by the door opening.
The Guard beside Navarax vanished just before the door fully opened. I looked and saw Yrna at the door. She stopped at the sight of Navarax.
“Uhh… am I interrupting something?” she asked. I shook my head.
“No no it’s fine, say is room six open?” I asked her.
“Yeah, the tests with the new suits are done so I should be open.”
“Great, by the way that notebook will help with the rifts research.” I told her. She nodded and picked it up. I looked over at Navarax. “I know just the place.”
We headed to one of the many doors in the workshop, the one with a six on it. I opened it and as we walked in the lights turned on. The room, in simple terms, was massive. In truth I believe you could put a starship in here and still have room to move. I looked back at Navarax.
“Will this do?” I asked him.
“For now.” He answered, walking ahead. What he did next stunned me. With his arms spread open and palms out, the temperature of the whole room dropped to the point that the floor, walls and ceiling were encased in a thin layer of ice.
“Chaos reacts differently to extreme climates, be it cold or heat. The reactions vary between wielder, try casting an orb of chaos.” He instructed as his guard stared at me, waiting for me to do as he said.
I looked around and closed one eye, raising one hand I felt the chaos form an orb in front of me. It was as big as a soccer ball.
“Good, now try moving it.” Navarax said another instruction. I looked at the orb and moved it to the left. At first it moves a few inches before falling onto the ground, or into the ground. It shot forward until a dark purple spike erupted from the ground.
“Err… was that supposed to happen?” I asked.
“It means you need to practice in colder areas in order control the chaos during periods of extreme cold climates.” As he said this, the temperature began to rise up onto a boiling heat.
“Now try it again and we'll see what happens.” Navarax said as he walked up to his guard. I made another orb again and moved it. The orb moved much slower than the first but it started to take shape. It turned from an orb to more of a fiery form. After a few moments the orb turned into what looked looks like a purple fire elemental. It looked around for a few seconds before turning into ash. I tilted my head at this.
“Cold I make a spike and heat I make an elemental.” I said out loud. The temperature went back to normal, leaving no trace that had changed in the first place.
“Now try summoning a simple object and work your way up, when you feel your body strain, you will stop.” Navarax said, instructing me on what to do next.
I started out small as I made different objects, from a book to bigger. Making one thing and changing it to something bigger wasn’t that hard. When I get something bigger, like a really big box, I felt a bit of pain in my arms and I stopped.
“That’s… how big I can go.” I panted. By the size of the box, it was as big as a three-story house, I can go quite a size.
“It is almost as big as a dropship.” Said a familiar yet odd voice.
“Indeed, with enough practice, he will be able to create anything planet sized.” Navarax said afterward. I looked over at the guard for a moment than in front of me as I thought of something planet sized.
“Err… I don't think I’ll go that big. Anyway, what next?” I asked as I took a few breaths. The last one was as big as I can go but I only felt a little pain.
“Fighting, a true Chaos wielder knows how to fight without relying on weapons or magic.” He explained just as two more of the same guards appeared out of nowhere. I eyed them all and turned to them.
“So you want to spar a bit? Alright.” I said as I went to a boxing stance. They both clapped their hands together, causing their hands to emit an orange hue. I felt chaos coming from the after they did that.
Without warning, they both charged. I ducked one of their punches and blocked the other. Said punch sent me back a few feet.
“No magic or weapons but they can use chaos ma-” I stopped as I thought on what I was about to say. “Stupid, chaos isn’t magic so…”
I felt it rise a bit and had a bit of a dark huh around me. I blinked and saw that everything seemed… different. I watched the two charged again but this time I saw some sort of shadow in front of them. I waited until they swung at me, I blocked them both and made it they would go unbalance. I then punched them in the heads, which was a bad idea since they had helmets on, but it did stagger them long enough to get some distance.
They turned and went at it again. We spared for some time now and for me, it wasn’t going anywhere. I can keep up with them but I wasn’t doing anything to slow them down. They were strong and fast and all I was doing was just keeping up.
‘I hope this works.’ I thought as I felt the chaos surround my hands. I ducked one haymaker from one of them and punched the guard in the side. Which sent him or her flying in that direction, whoops.
I turned to see the other one’s fist close to my face. I ducked and kicked the guard away. Again sent him flying, I really need to control the chaos. As I looked at the two guards I got kicked in the back which sent me into a wall. I turned and saw the third standing there.
“So, want to go one on one huh.” I rolled my arms a bit before putting them up. “Bring it.”
What happened next happened fast, I don't know what happened but all I knew that we clash, the guard grabbed me, did something and now my back was up to a wall and my arm hurts like a mother. I looked and saw it bent a very odd and painful way.
“You...are much stronger than the other two.” I looked back at the guard and heard my arm making snapping sounds. It twisted and bend in different directions before going back to normal. Odd.
“Alright, let's try something else.” I muttered before sprinting forward. I saw the shadow of her strike coming only it was a bit smaller margin between the two so I rotated a bit and caught the guards punch and used the forward motion to flip the guard and slammed her onto the ground. I brought my foot down onto the guard and stared. I was out of breath and looked around to see what happens next.
What happened is that I got kicked in the head by the guard on the ground, don't ask, flipped to an upright position, really don't ask, and got knocked down to be stomped on in the head multiple times. I did the sensible to so, I repeatedly hit the ground saying I'm tapping out.
The guard, after giving me one last kick, backed off as I moved my head up. I spat out rubble that found itself into my mouth. I looked up to see Navarax standing there.
“I don't know if I pass or not but getting my ass kicked means I messed up something.” I said, out of breath.
“It is impressive how she can fight without the use of chaos, is it not.” Navarax said, revealing that the guard kicked my ass without using any abilities. I frowned at this. Looking onto my hands, seeing the hue from before still encasing my hands and balled them up into fists, feeling the immense power I had gained.
Looking back up to Navarax, seeing him taking off his gauntlets. Each gauntlet landed on the floor with a loud thud, forming cracks under them. He then unhooked his cape along with shoulder pads, both landing and bending the ground as cracks started to form. Lastly, he then removed the top half of his royal garbs, revealing the scars of his bare chest.
“What are you-” Without finishing my sentence, I was sent back onto the other side of the room before slamming against the wall.
“Your test starts now.” Was all I heard as I was picked up and slammed into the ground in a millisecond. Groaning, I stood up and finally got a good look at Navarax only to see him standing there with his arms behind his back.
“Are going to fight back or are you going to stand there?” He asked, monotonously.
I charged at him, ready to deliver a powerful jab only to hit the air as he dodged with ease. I didn't have time to recover as I was then hit the ground just a second later. I heard my spine break and winced in pain.
“Get up.” I heard him said as my vision blurred from the pain. “I said, get up.” And I did though not after feeling my spine fix itself via unknown means. I tried again and came up with the same result, my face into a wall.
‘This is getting me nowhere, all my training over the years mean nothing?’ I thought about it. ‘I’m fighting Chaos incarnate, he's older than time itself.’
'And is that the reason you fight sloppily.’ I heard a voice in my head. I growled in annoyance.
‘What do you want.’ I asked without hiding my anger.
‘Wondering what you are doing, you fought things that make any sane person break yet you can't hold a candle to him?’ I frowned at that as I looked at Navarax who was standing there, waiting.
‘He's also Chaos incarnate, the things I've seen don't hold a candle to whatever he has been through.’
‘Then let me take over.’ he said. I made a broad face.
‘You know the answer to that.’ I heard a growl of annoyance from him.
‘Then stop using so little chaos.’ he said. I stared at Navarax and took a deep breath.
“Let's try this again.” I muttered before charging. I tried to fake him out with some faints but he didn't bat an eye at this. He did the same thing I did, use my forward momentum to flip me, as he did this I saw a small orb shot out of my fist and went into the ground. Seeing this I thought of an idea as I jerked my hand back, this made a clawed like thing to burst out and went straight to Navarax. I looked back and saw him block it with his arm, I didn't know if he was surprised or not, he had that monotone look.
The claw thing gave me an idea, though, I turned my hand a bit and felt the chaos around me. ‘Well, here’s goes something.’ I thought at I move my hand as two more of those claws shot towards him. Navarax moved out of the way as I flicked my wrist, making the claws shoot in a different direction. I did this to move him into a spot before I twitched my hand up, this made a set of jaws burst out to bite him. He jumped up away from him as I turned my hand to make orbs appear above him.
‘This is my field, I control what happens.’ I thought as the orbs turned into spikes and shoot towards him. He battered them away as I sprinted forward, he may break every bone in my body but if I can hit him once…
I made more of those spikes and kept him busy as I felt chaos under my feet. I made a whip out of it and used it to grab him and pulled. It shot me up as I made more spikes and claws, hey don’t look at me like that I’m still new to this, as I got closer I went for a punch, and it connected. Sure it wasn’t his face but still. That thought changed as he punched me and sent me into the ground, breaking most of my bones. I had my eyes closed at this point as I heard Navarax land beside me. I opened one eye to look at him.
“G-give me a minute,” I gasp as I felt my bones heal. I stood up and wobbled a bit, looking back at Navarax and putting up my fists. “Alright, continue.”
“Test over, you passed.” He said, surprising me. He passed me and headed back where we started. “Don't fall behind.”
Once I finally got out of the shocked state, I had noticed that Navarax was gone and started heading back. With a limp, I slowly made my way back. As I limped across the room, I could hear Navarax’s voice along with another voice, a familiar female voice.
“Are you certain he is trustworthy?” The unknown woman asked. I was far enough for them not to see me. It was Navarax's personal guard who spoke.
“Are you doubting my judgment?” Navarax said, earning the shake of the guard's head. “I know the man well enough to know he is trustworthy.” I noticed something, his eyes, they weren't black anymore, instead, they were a normal white with blue irises.
“Apologies, my lord.” Said the guard, earning a disapproving look from him. He shook his head before letting out a sigh.
“You know what I said about formality. You are the only one with the privileges to call me by name.” He said in a different tone than before. It sounded, loving. The guard looked onto the floor in what I could guess was an embarrassment but looked back up as Navarax lifted her chin with a finger.
“I don't mind the slip up, it is good to see your dedication as an elite and my personal guard but you must remember, I chose you to accompany me because of your wish to see other worlds and I intend to fulfill that wish.” Navarax told her, his other hand took hold of her right hand before both held each other. She nodded at his words. Navarax smiled before his gaze moved onto me.
Soon the guard's gaze landed on me as well. I moved out from where I was as if I was still moving and looked at them.
“Oh, don’t mind me I’m just being the living test subject of Newton’s third law.” I said as I limped passed them. I replayed what the woman said, that she doubts if I could be trusted. If she knew my history she would have every right to. I made it to the main room of the Workshop. I limped over to the fireplace where a bot of water or something was there. I grabbed it and moved over to the bench; yes it was very hot but I’m used to it. I saw that the other two followed.
“Would you two like some tea? My sister keeps sending me them and I really hate to waste them.” I asked of them.
“Alright,” Navarax said before turning towards his guard, waiting for an answer.
“I will have some as well.” She said while Navarax sat down on an empty chair. The guard stood beside him, earning a frown from the chaos being.
“Don't just stand there, come and sit as well.” Navarax said just as a chair manifested behind the guard. After a minute of silence, she sighed and sat down next to him.
Pouring some tea into three cups, I then handed it to them. Navarax took a sip of his and I as well but the guard did nothing but stare at it. I wasn't the only one to notice this as Navarax raised an eyebrow but did nothing.
“If my lord trusts you, then so will I for now.” With that said, her mask then poured out a bit of steam as it split open and retracted the two halves, revealing the guards face to be… Twilight?
I shouldn't be surprised but seeing an exact double of my world's Twilight is kind of a shocker, even for me. I looked back at her, she was a spitting image of other Twilight, long purple hair with a lighter purple and pink streak, purple eyes, round face. It was looking at a mirror if it wasn't for the armor.
She took a sip of the tea after her mask was off, staying as silent as she was before. I looked between her and Navarax and thought about it. I sighed and looked at the fire.
“Any other tests or something I need to do?” I asked. I took a sip of my tea, it had a fruity mint flavor to it.
“There will be more tests, some more difficult than others and I will be there to oversee them. For now, though, we speak not as teacher and student but as old friends.” Navarax answered before sipping his tea.
I looked down at my drink and chuckled. Some friends I got.
‘If any friends of yours were somewhat normal that would be surprising.’
‘Shut it you.’ I snapped. I took a drink and was going to ask something but I was interrupted by something going on outside. The doors opened and a duck flew in and landed on the top of a low bookshelf.
“Duck.”
“Quack!” I stared at the duck until I heard yelling from outside.
“He went this way!” I looked over to the door to see Stella run into the room covered with dirt, twigs, leaves, and feathers. Her eyes landed on me. “Did you see a duck fly in here?”
Before I could answer Nyx came stumbling in behind her. She too had dirt, twigs, leaves, and feathers covering her. “Did you… find… the stupid… duck?”
“Quack!” the duck quacked as it flapped it wings and flew out of the room. The two watched it go.
“He was right there.”
“And now he’s off again.” They both looked at each other and began to fall. I thrust my hand out and caught them with magic. I gestured my hand and had them float over to the couch and laid them on it. With another gesture, they quickly got clean as they know slept to what I can guess is hours of chasing a duck.
“Honestly, if it wasn't for the hell I been through this would have been the strangest thing.” I muttered. I looked back at the other two to see Navarax looking at me as Twilight looked at the other two. Their faces were emotionless. “So, have anything to talk about?”
“I'm sure you have questions to ask of me and I will answer them truthfully.” Navarax said after taking another sip of the tea. I thought on about his words and he was right. From the new appearance to his personality, almost every aspect I knew about him changed.
“What made you decide to change? I don't know if you did this on purpose or was this something else?” I asked him.
“It had to be done, I foresaw my future if I continued the life I had. Because of the normality I used to live in, the chaos I held began to, in a word, overload and if nothing was done about it, it have would lead me into insanity. I didn't want to lose the ones I cared for because of my ignorance, so with all of my power, I forced the universe to reset.” He said, placing his cup down. I simply stared at him. Wow.
“That's… I never heard someone just resetting a universe.” I said as I drink a little more. The idea of it was both interesting yet unsettling. Before anyone could say anything the fire roared and a letter flew out. I caught it and looked at it. These were reports from the Valley. I looked over a Navarax as he stared at me.
“Sorry.” I said as I opened the letter and read the report.
Navarax Parath
I sat patiently as Jace read the letter that was sent to him. As he read the quiet snores of two children filled the room while I was left deep in thought.
It happened so long ago yet whenever I am reminded it always feels the same like it happened a day before. I remember the moment I forced the universe to reset, I could hear the screams of the universe itself and it begged for me to reconsider. But I didn't and with a mighty roar, everything went black and the universe was gone, replaced with the empty void of nothingness. A mere second later it happened, the universe was born once again and in a way, I was in the center of it all, watching and waiting .
I was brought out of my thoughts as a hand, smaller in comparison to mine, placed itself onto my own. Looking at the owner and seeing Twilight, I could see the look of worry donning her face.
“Are you alright?” She asked. Closing my hand around hers, I nodded before exhaling and looking over to Jace just as he finished reading.
“Sorry about that, just something to keep me up to date.” he said with a smile. I saw his left eye twitch a bit.
“There is something else, I can see it in you.” I told him, narrowing my eyes as I did. He looked confused before snapping his head to the side. I looked around at the room feeling something around. I heard Jace curse and shot out of his chair, he stumbled a bit due to the limp. With a growl he grabbed his leg and muttered something. After that he walked over, without a limp, to the other two and put his hand out and again muttered something.
Gray mist appeared around them as the one named Stella shifted a bit. When that was done Jace went over to a bench to grab something, muttering loudly.
“Why now, no one knows she's there so there's no reason for anyone to open the lock.” I looked over at Twilight to see her confused.
“What has gotten you in such a panic?” I asked him. He looked at me for a second, within that second I saw his eyes went from normal to darken gray to back again and a presence could have been felt. Something old.
“Something I need to do, this can't wait.”
“Then I will aid you.” I told him as I stood up. He eyed me for a moment.
“Alright, do ya have something that could get us where we need to go?” He asked.
“Yes, it is just outside of town.” I told him as Twilight stood up as well. We all headed out towards where we needed to go. With haste we traversed through the town, gaining the attention of the townspeople as we passed by and some followed for reasons beyond any comprehension.
Once we finally made to the outskirts of town, we came across a clearing, nothing but grass and trees as far as the eye could see. Without a word, Twilight stepped forward and tapped her wrist which resulted in a loud beep followed by the deactivation of a cloaking device. A dropship covered most of the land as it was uncloaked.
The sides of the ship opened, waiting for us to enter. Without a word, Jace headed in and Twilight followed suit before I finally entered before the doors shut.
Twilight sat in the pilot's seat as the metal panels in front of her shone to life, revealing the front of the ship. I sat down as we took off.
A small green panel lowered itself in front of Jace, causing him to reel back a bit.
“Enter the coordinates or mark the area we need to go on the map.” Twilight said, not looking back. Jace looked at the panel and tapped on it. It beeped a few times and sent up.
With that, Twilight began to head towards the marked location.
Jace
I sat in the ship with my arms crossed. I felt anger rise as we traveled. I took deep breaths to calm myself but the ideas of what would happened keeped it at a certain point. One of the ideas has happened before and it made me go through a nightmare. I felt something on my shoulder, I snapped my head over and saw Navarax trying to get my attention.
“You need to keep calm, worrying will only worsen your situation.” He said to me. I looked out of the window with a frown.
“It’s kinda hard when the thought of plunging my home into a terrible nightmare in looming.” I replied to him. My thoughts went back to what I heard, a simple plea of help. I looked back at Navarax as he stared at me. “You have a question?”
“What is it that we are dealing with?” He asked. I looked in front of me as I tried to pick my words.
“Someone who knows the arcane very well who’s also scared.” I told him. “She very fearful to the mortals due to what has happened to her in the past.”
“Is she a threat, an enemy or a misunderstood being?” He asked.
“Not much misunderstood, more terrified of what would happen if she’s found.” I told him.
“I see…” He said, closing his eyes in thought.
“We’re here.” I heard Twilight said. I looked out of the window and saw the temple come into view. We landed in a clearing just some ways away from it and exited the ship. I saw Twilight put her helmet on and push something on her wrist, making the ship disappear.
“Right, follow me.” I said as I started to walk towards the trees. We walked quite away from the ship and the temple until we found a large tree. I pulled a dagger out and cut my hand to smear the blood on the tree. It sucked up the blood and began to shift, making a set of stairs down. I looked back at the other two. “Back door.”
We all headed down the steps which leads to a long hallway. I looked over and saw a lantern on the ground, picking it up I lit the lantern which shined a bright blue. “Stay in the light.”
“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.
“This hallway is trapped out the wazoo, there’er traps under the traps under the traps. It was designed to make sure that if anyone would of found this way wouldn’t live the first step in.” I lift the lantern up. “Also if anyone did know of the lantern there’s a special fire I made to shine a certain way that it would disable the traps when the light hits it.”
“And you know this…?” I turned to her and smiled.
“Who do you think set it up.” I turned back and walked forward onto the hallway of death. As we continued on I looked at my hand and thought back in the Workshop. I had my whole body smashed to pieces yet here I am fine. I know some healing spells but they required a gesture or a trinket to use.
“Hey Navarax, what’s up with the odd healing?” I asked him. I turned my head to him. “That’s something new.”
It took me second to realize the empty space where Navarax once was. Looking back down the hall, there he was, casually strolling through as the traps either miss or dodged
My left eye twitched at the sight and sighed as the two of us continued down the hallway. When we got to the end we saw Navarax waiting for us to catch up. I for one, walked passed him muttering to myself. We continued down until we got to an archway that led into a very large room filled to the brim with books. I looked around and saw that the place is in a mess due to maybe a freak out. I glance over to the others.
“Whatever you do, don't touch anything.” I warned.
“Is this place trapped as well?” she asked. I saw her looking around at the place, maybe smiling at all the knowledge in one room.
“No, Ebrie is a bit nit picky when she places her books.” I told her. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw something move behind a bookshelf. I moved a bit closer to it. “Hey Ebrie, remember me?”
At first, nothing happened, then a set of long fingers appeared at one of the ends of the shelf. A blonde haired woman with pale skin and green eyes peeked out from the end with a fear full look.
“G-Grakos? Is it really you?” she asked. I sighed at this.
“How many times have I said to not call me that.” I said. She frowned a bit.
“T-that's your n-name so…” I cut her off.
“Are you alright? You sounded scared.” I asked, implying about the message from before. Her eyes went wide with fear.
“They're here! They found me again!” she yelled before ducking behind the bookshelf. “Not again, not again!”
“Ebrie calm down, they aren't going to get in here I place enough locks here to the front that would take them many years to opened them.” I told her trying to calm her down.
“He speaks the truth.” Navarax said, making himself known. Ebrie expression changed to an angry one.
“You… what are you doing here.” I could feel the anger in her voice. I looked at Navarax and back at her.
“You… know him?” I asked. She walked past.
“I've been yelling, screaming for help all those years when they took my blood and cut pieces off of me, and what you do? NOTHING!” She yelled at him. I saw Twilight pull out a gun but was stopped Navarax. I walked over to her and grabbed her arm.
“Ebrie stop-” she turned and growled at me. I saw her eyes went black and cracks began to form. I reared back at this, then growled back. It sounded feral as I felt my teeth changed to fangs. She shrinks down in fear at this as I took some breaths.
“How about we talk about this.” I said. Some of it sounded more of a growl like speech. Her eyes turned back to green and the cracks disappear. “Thank you.”
“I don’t forget many things Grakos.” she said to me.
“Remember the second time we met, you tried to kill me.” I said.
“You killed me! It’s kind of hard to forget about that.” she said quickly. I looked over at Navarax as if he wanted to say something. But nothing was said, he just stared patiently.
“Got something to say?” I asked him. His gaze landed on me as said this but was then moved towards Ebrie.
“... I'm sorry.” He said and with that, the silence broke. She stared at him for a minute and opened her mouth to say something but the whole place shook.
“The hell!” I yelled as I looked around. It didn’t last long as I went to the wall and place my hand on it. I closed my eyes as I felt my sight leave me and travel upwards. As I opened my eyes and saw a now ruined temple and some people in said rubble. One of them that looked like a monkey was shaking his hand at the sky yelling something. My vision returned to me as I turned around. I saw Ebrie was on the ground shaking, I move over to her and kneeled down.
“No more pain, no more, no more.” she repeated over and over. I put my hand on her head as she tensed a bit then relaxed. I picked up the now sleeping Great one and placed her in the spot that had more books and a blanket. After that was done I went back to the other two.
“Temple is now destroyed up above, it would make finding the door to here harder but I will come back here to cover it.” I said.
“I take it that it was this world's Twilight and her friends doing?” Navarax asked. I tilted my head a bit to think about it.
“Maybe.” I answered. He nodded at my answer as he crossed his arms and closed his eyes. “Anyway, we better leave before something else happens.”
“What of your friend?” He asked, raising a brow.
“Again she’s fearful, other than that spat she’s terrified of the world outside. This is her home after all.” I told him.
“Alright then, if there's nothing else to do here then let's go.” He said after accepting my answer.
Navarax
We left the chamber soon after the owner was put to sleep and had headed back to the dropship. On the way, I could sense that Jace had many question to ask of me still but I did not saying anything, keeping my knowledge hidden.
We arrived at the dropship and boarded it without a word before we took off back to the Hunter’s Workshop. It was a silent journey back, no one spoke a word and our journey was spent in an uncomfortable silence.
“So, what is it you do?” I heard Jace break the silence. Looking at the man, I could see that he was looking at Twilight. The latter gave him a side glance.
“What?” Twilight said in confusion. Jace blinked before clarifying.
“I mean what is it you do, you look as if you're ready for war by wearing whatever it is you wear.” Jace said, explaining his question. Twilight, still piloting the ship, shook her head at this but answered anyway.
“What I do varies between whatever my lord tells me, my orders are from him and him alone but as for my attire, to put it simply I am ready for war and so are the others.” Twilight said, taking a side glance towards me as she did.
“Right…” Jace turned to me. “ You didn't answer my question… kinda.”
“What do you mean?” I asked him. He lift his hand up and wiggled his fingers.
“I had my arm dislocated then my whole body broken but I healed it off as if it was nothing, for me that's new.” he explained.
“Because you willed it or thought of a quick heal of sorts and the chaos listened.” I told him. He looked away for a moment.
“Well that's… handy.” he said. After a few moments his face went dark. “Now I had a bad thought.”
“What might that thought be?” I asked in a serious tone. He waved his hand dismissively.
“You’d think it's childish but I thought if someone out there in other worlds that had chaos would try and take over their world or the whole multiverse.” he said.
“I won't lie, that thought of yours has happened in the past but had always resulted in the same conclusion. Nothing. They would gain nothing after all they had lost, some would succumb into insanity before perishing while others seek me for guidance and redemption. The guards you fought earlier, they are part of the few beings to wield pure chaos.” I told him.
“Right.” he said. I stared at him for a bit as I remembered when we were underground as he stopped Ebrie, I took notice that his features changed as well as hers, gray out eyes and fangs.
“You worry about losing yourself into the chaos as well.” I guessed. He glanced over to me.
“I have a bit of the Abyss in me and for me is worse than chaos but here I am.” he gestured to himself. “Why ask me that?”
“It wasn't a question, merely a guess.” As I said this, the ship shook and landed on the ground with a loud thunk.
“We're here.” Twilight said, her mask taken off moments before landing. The side doors opened, revealing that the ship has gathered a large crowd.
“Great, the fan club is here.” Jace said jokingly as the door opened and he poked his head out. “What? You all never saw a drop ship before?!”
After a few moments and some of them taking pictures the group disbanded as the three of us headed back. When we got back I saw the two girls still sleeping.
“... I'll take the… book on the...left… mommy…” the girl with glasses muttered.
“More sprinkles… please…” Stella muttered as she hugged a pillow.
“Well the sleep spell still holds.” Jace said as he picked up the letter from before and reread it. I stepped behind him to glance over his shoulder. I saw that it was a report of the status of a kingdom.
“Yes~?” Jace said as he looked at me.
“I've been thinking over how I will oversee your progress and came up with one solution.” I told him, gaining a confused look from him.
“I would like to offer an alliance.” I said, my tone showing no sign of my words being a joke.
Author's Notes:
You know, this was going to be only one chapter but... things went a bit overboard. Hehe
Crossover with legi- oh wait new name... The Autarch... Naw~ sticking with Legion
See you all in the next chapter :)
![http://vignette1.wikia.nocookie.net/bloodborne/images/9/9f/Small_Resonant_Bell_0.png/revision/latest?cb=20150407172049[/img]](http://vignette1.wikia.nocookie.net/bloodborne/images/9/9f/Small_Resonant_Bell_0.png/revision/latest?cb=20150407172049[/img]){kind=link}
Alliances with Chaos
Jace
“...What?” I asked Navarax. That was out of the blue, more so than normal.
“An alliance, a treaty between two nations.” Navarax said. I was still a little confused as to why the sudden question. “In this case, it'd be a treaty of peace between Boreal Valley and The Parathian Empire.”
I stared at Navarax in… well, I don’t know but at that moment I don’t know what to think.
“My lord is this… wise?” Twilight asked. I looked at her with a frowned.
“Hey now, I take offense to that.” I looked back at Navarax. “But she does bring up a good question, where did this come from?”
“On the way back I had noticed the conditions of this world and saw countless unopened rifts across the skies, ground and the buildings. Each of these rifts will prove to be a threat not only to you but everyone on this planet as well.” He said, placing his hands behind his back as he did.
“But how?” I asked him, seeing Twilight taking a glance at the two sleeping girls.
“A question even I don't know the answer of, but I have the solution to stop them from ever opening and for that I need a group of my men to set foot here. Not only that but with this treaty I am able to oversee your progress in controlling your new found chaos.” He finished explaining after stopping beside Twilight. I thought about his words but another thought filled my mind.
'Is there more to this? If I go through with this what would happen if things go sideways. Plus sure the rifts are a threat to the world but they are also interesting. The information from what we got so far is fascinating.’ I frowned a bit. ‘But they are also dangerous with the creatures that came through, there already reports of them settling into this world already.’ I went back and forth with the idea in my head. I have done this sort of thing in the past with the other kingdoms but those are kingdoms and this is an Empire. Sure there's the Crystal Empire but I seen it, not so much an Empire. I sighed and looked at the fire.
‘Yorshka, I ask for your council.’ I said. The thought sounded it was in a tunnel that echoed down it.
‘What troubles you my lord?’ she asked. I began to explain what transpired and what Navarax what has told me.
‘What are your thoughts on it?’ I asked her. She didn't say anything at first as she thought about it.
‘It's true that the rifts are most interesting to research but they also pose a threat. If I have to ask, what does Navarax want? Having a treaty with him does mean of trade and we may or may not have whatever he wants, just know this whatever you decide on what to do I'll stand by you.’
I nodded and looked back at the two. “I thought about it and I do have some questions.”
“Ask away.” He said, taking a seat. I took a seat a cross from him.
“This treaty, you said it will both help with the rising rift problem and to keep an eye on me with the Chaos but that what you are giving me, now the question is what can I give back?” I said.
“It is quite simple, all I ask of you in return is a favor.” He answered, leaning back onto his seat.
“A favor? I thought it was more of trading or something.” For the first time, I think, he raised an eyebrow. “Hey, its how I think. I'm one of those people that knows nothing in the world is free.”
“If you haven't figured it out, I'm not from this world but what I ask of you isn't a simple favor.” He said. For a brief second, his eyes showed sadness. I narrowed my eyes a bit as it became clear. I leaned forward a bit.
“Look, this treaty has to have something from both sides, mostly so my head would think right, but what you are… maybe asking for I won’t do as a Lord.” I crack my fingers and took a glance over at the two sleeping on the couch. “I will do it as a friend.”
“The favor revolves around Solaris and Lunar Eclipse, I do hope you remember them.” He said. I nodded as I remembered the two. I grinned a bit.
“How can I not, you got eaten by a iron dragon and killed it from the inside.” I said as I tilted my head a bit. “Fun times.” This got me an odd look from Twilight.
“Yes and those were good times but… they're... gone.” He said, his sadness showing through his facial expression. “When I forced the Universe to reset, I didn't count on one thing. Anything and everything with pure chaos be it tamed or untamed will move on just as I did after the reset. I've spent countless years searching for them but never found a single clue that would lead me to them. My favor is simple, if you ever see them, please contact me immediately.” He finished, looking onto the floor.
“If I find anything that is related to them I’ll send a message over to you.” I told him. I saw him look up at me, his expression changed to hopeful.
“Thank you, it good to know that I could still rely on you after all this time.” He said with a sad smile. “We'll need to head to the Valley for the signing and to establish an embassy.” He said afterward.
“Right!” I shot up and turned to the hallway. “The door is this way.”
“What?” Twilight said.
“Sure you have a cool dropship but it’s too slow, my way is faster.” I said with a smile as I headed to the door.
“It is best not to question it, my dear.” Navarax said as they followed behind.
We stepped out of the doorway into the Valley. I took a deep breath of the air, the fresh crisp air filled my lungs which drew a smile. I looked over and saw Yorshka waiting for me with two guards that wore much different armor.
“That’s new.” I said to her.
“Indeed, I guess there’s is an upside to the rifts other then the creatures. The past few months the Valley has seen a boom in technology yet the people are still learning how to use them.” she explained. Her focus shifted to Navarax and Twilight and bowed. “I welcome you both to the Boreal Valley.”
“It is good to see you again, Lady Yorshka.” Navarax said with a bow of his own.
“The same goes to you, lord Navarax.” her gaze shifted towards Twilight. “As to you Lady Twilight.” Twilight bowed in respect but I could tell she was confused.
“Let’s get this show on the way, shall we.” I said with a clap.
“Of course, I have a room ready just a short walk away.” Yorshka said. We all headed down towards the room. On the way I looked out of the windows that showed the training yard, it showed knights training with the new equipment and gear. At least they are adapting to the new stuff nicely.
“In case you wonder what you will benefit in trading with my Empire, we can send exotic fruits and spices, medicine, weapons more advanced than the ones you have, armor that could withstand even the fires of hell and if requested, I can make an arrangement of a highly trained military officer. Anything that is in my power, I will be willing to share.” Navarax said as we walked.
“That’s interesting, now for us to be trading back, hmm.” I said and I thought about it.
“I have already took the liberty to gather what we have from the Valley.” Yorshka said as we got to the door. It opened to a large room with a dark wood table. Around were servants holding items. As we sat down one of them holding a glass jar walked over and set it down.
“This crystal has been found some time ago and is used for many uses to it as far as we seen.” Yorshka began. The crystal in question was about three inches in size and two across. “This one is one of my favorite in its use.”
With a nod the servant lifted the jar and music, a simple flute sounding music began. I smiled as I listened. After a few minutes of listening it was cut off by the jar being put back on. The servant stepped back as another came up behind Twilight and offered a large book.
“I have sent messages to the kingdom of Lothric who has established trade with sometime ago and they have sent one of their tomes of the Arcane to offer of interest.” Yorshka said to me. She looked back at Twilight as she started to read. “The book in question has been hand written by one of the mages about twenty thousand years ago and yet they are still making copies.”
Twilight had a goofy grin as she read but stopped after five minutes and looked up from the book only to blush in embarrassment as me, Yorshka and Navarax stared at her. She closed the book and handed it back to the servant with awkward laugh. The third servant walked up with an orb and place it down.
“We have been working on some trials to mold magic into technology and so far…” I began as I tap the orb with lit up with blue light. It flouted a bit as runes started to flouted around it. “We came up with this, though you might have something like it already.” I said with a sheepish smile to Navarax.
“I appreciate the offers but there is only one thing the Empire is looking for. If you recall earlier today that I had told you, Jace, how I've forced my universe to reset.” Navarax said.
Yorshka looked over at me with an arched eyebrow. I raised a hand to leave it at is. She nodded and looked back.
“I see, at least we do hope these items and any other are worthy for trade.” she said with a smile.
“They are priceless but deadly. This…” He said, projecting an image from his hand.
“Is a Chaos shard. Only seven of them exist across the multiverse. These shards are or were a part of me, a part of my power but I was shattered and wish to regain my power. Be warned, a single touch of the shard will break anyones mentality as it adapts to the person who touches it.” He finished before shutting off the projection.
“I’ll… keep that in mind…” I said to him. Yorshka nodded.
“As any case, these are but few we have to offer.” she explained.
“We will accept.” Navarax said with a nod. Yorshka smiled and with a twist of her wrist a piece of paper appeared.
“As much as friendships goes, it’s best if the four of us have it signed, just to make sure.” She said. Navarax took the paper and read it over. He then signed it before giving it to Twilight.
“If I may ask, is there a building that could be used as an embassy?” Navarax asked with a raised brow
“We do.” Yorshka said as again she gestures her hand. An image of a building appeared on the table. “This is one of the few empty buildings that are waiting to be used, or if you want we can build you one.”
“That one will do. Now the representative of the Empire is a man I trust in regards to politics.” He said just as the door opened. The first to enter were three guards, all of which looked identical to each other.
They scanned the room before nodding at the last person to enter. With just a single look, the man's identity was revealed to me.
“Blueblood?” I said with a tilt of my head. He looked towards me and shook his head.
“I don't go by that name anymore. It's Wilhelm Nordman LeBleu and I do hope you remember it.” He said in a polite manner before walking up to us but stopped and turned towards Navarax.
“My lord.” Blue-Wilhelm said, placing a fist above the center of his chest and bowing. Navarax only nodded.
“Well, it’s nice to meet you Wilhelm.” Yorshka said with a smile. Turning towards Yorshka, Wilhelm then bowed.
“A pleasure to meet you both.” he said. I got to admit, I like the more polite version of Blue. The name is better as well. As I looked at him I saw something different about him as well. He looks a bit older than his counterpart.
“So, unless we have other business here I’ll go and get Sir Wilhelm known with the embassy.” Yorshka said as she stands up. She and Wilhelm, with the two set of guards, head out leaving the three of us alone.
“Well… that went well.” I said as I sighed. I pinch the bridge of my nose as I thought back on everything.
“Were you expecting anything else to occur?” Twilight asked, crossing her arms. I opened one of my eyes and looked at her.
“I’m a man with a lot of patience when needed, but when it comes to this sort of thing it’s not as good.” I closed my eyes and thought back to the past. “I've been in a time where hope was thin and dry, everything to the monsters to the very land was trying to kill you, no one thought on politics only survival.”
“Now that everything is done, have the people notified of the Empire's new friend.” Navarax said to Twilight and without a second to waste, she began furiously typing onto her wrist before nodding.
“Done. They should be notified via news broadcast.” She said in a serious tone. Navarax gave her a genuine smile, causing the stone cold woman to blush. I couldn’t help but chuckle.
“Now, do you wish for a brief glimpse over what I rule?” Navarax asked, leaning a little forwards from his seat. Shrugging my response, I didn't think anything bad could happen by just looking.
“Sure, I'm actually curious.” I answered him, earning a nod from the chaotic being. He stood up before lightly tapping his wrist and placing something onto the table. Soon enough the small object then projected a hologram of Space.
“Most of the planets you see here are united under one banner.” As he said this, each projection of planets were then marked with a symbol. I let out a whistle at this.
“That's something.” I said. I watched as one of the planets move around with the symbol on it. 
There were hundreds- no, thousands upon thousands of planets marked with the same symbol. There were some being marked, signifying that what I saw was but a portion of the United worlds.
“Each planet holds their own division of soldiers. All of them trained under their respected ranks. Engineers, Scientists, Doctors, Orbital Drop Shock Troopers and more.” He said, the projector now showed row upon row of soldiers.
“Each have their own reason for enlisting, some do it because it pays well while others enlist to prove their worth. Each soldier is different in every aspect except for one thing, their undying loyalty to the Empire and its people.” Navarax said, now showing a close up of those soldiers.
Navarax Parath
“As sinister as may look, the soldiers are trained to defend the innocent even if it sacrificing themselves.” I told the man that sat in front of me. It had seemed that the servants that crowded the room were stunned to see and hear of The Empire.
“But why have an army if everything in the map you showed was under your rule?” Jace asked, curious to know.
“There those who accept my rule for an era of peace while others chose to follow their pride, forming a rebellion that not only places my soldiers into conflict but the citizens as well as the rebellion will use them as leverage.” I answered him, making my disgust towards those who rebel. Twilight shifted uncomfortably, knowing how I felt.
“I see,” Jace said. He stared at the images, as he did I saw something in his eyes, doubt and pain.
“Is something wrong?” I asked him. His eyes flicked over to me for a moment.
“I was never meant to be a ruler.” he points at the images. “Something this big or just the Valley, I'm not fit to be one.”
“No one is ever truly fit to rule, even me. To put it simply, we rulers set things in motion and allow others to keep it in motion via any means.” I told him.
“Set things in motion…” he looked at the servants and waved his hand for them to leave. When the last one closed the door Jace looked at his gauntlet. “That meaning, it holds more weight here than you think.”
“And why is that?” Twilight asked. Jace looked at her for a moment before speaking.
“This doesn’t leave this room.” before either of us could say anything he puts his hand down on the table and smoke begin to fill the room. After a few minutes it cleared and I saw that we were in a different place. The land was barend with nothing but weapons littered the ground. I looked up and saw a solar eclipse of some kind. I looked down from it and saw someone sitting in front of a fire with their head down.
“Where are we?” Twilight asked. I looked at her then started to walk a bit closer to the man. As we walked I heard a gasp from behind me, I turned as saw Twilight’s hand on one of the weapons, her eyes were glazed over as they dart around. I grabbed her and pull her away, she started to breath heavy. “What… what happened? I-I saw-”
“It is better if you don't touch anything, my dear.” I told her, worried about her safety. We walked closer to the figure, as we did I saw that the man was Jace. We came up to him but he didn’t turn to greet us.
“Is he… alright?” Twilight asked. I didn’t say anything as I got closer. I reached out to try to get his attention; but when my hand came to contact my vision blurred as images filled it’s space. What was a second felt like an eternity. I blinked and saw that we were back in the room, only much darker. Jace was holding a small flame in his hand as he watched us. I noticed that small embers were coming off of him, his eyes shone with a fire like glow.
“Now do you understand?” he asked me. His voice sounded worn and ageless.
My response was in the form of a frown before a snap of a finger caused the room to brighten. I could see the look of confusion from him as this happened.
“What I understand is that you wear a mask, one that you hope and pray that will never break but what allowed me to see not only made me realize that, I could had caught a glimpse into your future.” I told him. He stared at me for a minute before speaking.
“A mask huh, yeah you can call it that. I live my first life through that all those years ago, I don't even know how long it was but… well, I just put it in the 'ages’ group.” he puts his hand over his face. “I sat there, if front of that bonfire for so long and do you know what I did in that time?”
I didn't say anything to him. He lowered his hand and looked up at the ceiling, smiling. “I listened to every soul that did what I did, I listened to every cry, rant, yell, and whisper of every soul that I could hear. Oh~ the stories they told, it was… oddly wonderful.”
“I don't understand.” Twilight said. “You're saying that it's wonderful but I'm getting the feeling that it's not.”
“That's right, it may sound great how I'm saying it but straight up it's awful. What I did was resetting the cycle so that after so many years someone else would take my place and reset it again.” Jace explained. I let out a sigh.
“Let us just pretend this never happened. We have company.” I said just as the door opened behind me. I saw that it was one of the guards from here.
“Err, sorry to interrupt but we have a problem.” the guard said. Jace stood up at this.
“What's wrong?” he asked.
“It's Captain Light, my lord, she found out that there's a Blueblood look-a-like and now she's on the warpath.”
No one said anything, we just stared at him. The silence was broken when Jace stood up.
“Well, let's go stop her before she breaks the treaty that only lasted twelve minutes.”
Jace
“If I can ask, who’s this Captain Light?” Twilight asked with her helmet on.
“Sarah light, captain of the Darkmoon knights who used to follow Yorshka when she was captain.” I tilted my head a bit. “Well they still do but she’s not the captain anymore.”
We headed towards the building Yorshka and Wilhelm were looking at. I speeded walk as they ether had to walk as fast or jog to keep up, Navarax was easily keeping up with me as I continued talking.
“I met her a few times but by the way Yorshka talk about her she’s probably one of a few best knights here. But she’s known to be a bit… temperamental. Quick to anger and what not.” I told them. Navarax tilted his head a bit and hummed to himself.
“I’m getting the feeling that I have met her before.” he said as we turned a corner.
“That’s… not that surprising, that last time you been here you saw her yelling at someone. Though she won’t go by her old name Moonlight.” I told him. He looked over at me.
“She changed her name?” he asked. I just shrugged.
“Nothing wrong with changing one's name, it took a bit to get used to it but hey it kinda suits her.” I told him. As we walked I thought back on what Navarax said in the room, about he could have seen a bit into my future. I walked a bit faster to get away from Twilight and the guard that was following us. Navarax matched my pace until we were a bit away. “What do you mean by seeing my future?”
“Time is an oddity, so is the way it moves. Think of time as a tree and each decision you make is a branch. For example, you chose to sign the treaty and with that decision a branch was made, this branch represents another timeline.” He said in an informative tone. “I've seen the path you take and with that, your next fork on the road.”
“Right, if you can see my future can ya keep it to yourself, no spoilers.” I told him.
“I wasn't going to tell you anyway, doing so will force me to wipe your memory.” He said in a tone that suggested that he had done it before. I just smiled.
“That's… somewhat creepy, again don't tell me. There's no fun knowing what's going to happen.” I told him. We continued on until we got to the street where the embassy is on. Nothing is destroyed so that's good.
“Does this captain have anything against Wilhelm?” Navarax asked.
“With Wilhelm, no not really. The person Wilhelm looks like yes.” I frowned a bit. “I don't want to get into details but let's just say Blueblood is a giant asshole.”
“Though the similarities between the two are on par, their age is not. Wilhelm is, in human years, in his late thirties and not only that, his military training could very well place him as one of my spies or assassins.” Navarax said, speaking highly of Wilhelm.
“I now have an assassin in the kingdom, great.” I thought. Sure Navarax is a friend, but my paranoia thinks ahead. I looked over and saw that we were here. The two were talking to each other before looking at us.
“Greetings, I hope this building suit your needs?” I asked Wilhelm.
“It is better than anticipated, though an internal remodeling could be done but I will discuss that later.” Wilhelm said.
“Internal remodeling huh, well I might know someone that can do something about that. I’ll send a message and-”
“THERE YOU ARE!!!” someone yelled. I looked over and saw Sarah marching over to us. I sighed and moved in front.
“Captain Light, if you would allow me to explain-”
“Yeah yeah, can it lordy.” she hastily said as she walks passed. Lordy? “You have some nerve coming back here you pig face son of a-” I turned to see her standing in front of Wilhelm. She looked over at me with an confused look. “Who’s this guy and why does he look like that asshole?”
I facepalmed. “Captain Light, allow me to introduce you to Wilhelm Nordman LeBleu,” I paused to look at him. “Which I believe that I said it right, he’s going to be here to keep the treaty between the Boreal Valley and the Parathian Empire.”
She raised an eyebrow at me and I pointed at Navarax. She looked at him then at the rest of them. “Alright, so I came all the way down here for nothing, great.” With that she turned and started to walk away. I saw that she was wearing a training outfit.
“Hey, aren’t you going to apologize?!” Twilight called out.
“I will when hell freeze over princess,” she called back. I saw Navarax looked over at me with his own raised eyebrow.
“She doesn’t trust others that well, so something like that is normal.” I said.
“I have no concern over her trust but disrespecting a soldier, ambassador or leader of a nation could lead to war. Don't let this ruin the newly formed friendship between our nations.” He said to me, warning what could happen. I nodded, unsure if it was just a warning or a threat. I turned to look at Wilhelm.
“I've taken the liberty to see one of the many unopened rifts located in Boreal Valley. It'll take some time but rest assured, the threat the rifts bring will be eradicated along with the rifts themselves.” Wilhelm said in an informative tone as he handed me a nap of the valley. There were circles drawn in specific areas of the map. “I suggest you post guards around the red marked areas. The red marked ones are the rifts expected to open at anytime.”
“Right, I'll also send someone over to work on the inside of the embassy.” I told him.
With a nod, he turned around and walked towards one of his guards. I pulled out a piece of paper and wrote on it. I passed it off to one of the knights.
“If you wish to request a specific item or person, Wilhelm here will make the arrangements. Our deliveries will be brought via cargo ships.” Navarax said, informing me as he did.
I nodded at him. At that moment I felt a chill run up my spine. I frowned as I looked around.
“My lord…” one of the knights spoke.
“How many and where?” I asked. The knight was somewhat surprised at that.
“Two rifts, one a couple clicks to the north and the other to the east.” he told me. I frowned at this, they were far apart and hitting one and going for the other will take to long.
“Split up into two groups, try to contain whatever comes out of them.” The guards saluted to me and headed off. I sighed and looked at Yorshka. “I want you and Wilhelm to get into the embassy, it probably the safest place to be.”
“Of course, this way lord Wilhelm.” Yorshka led him into the building. I looked up to the sky and saw that the weather was turning for the worse.
“If I can ask, how can this place be the safest place? Wouldn't a bunker be better?” Twilight asked.
“That's true, which is why the buildings, counting this one, that Your show picked are bunkers.” I turned around looking at the sky. “A couple hundred thousand years ago I pick a few hundred buildings in the city to be fortified to be bunkers, other than the castle they are the safest places to be. Hell, even if the wrath of God came down they have a high chance to survive.”
I looked back at the two and saw Twilight looking at me. Her helmet hid her emotion but I felt she's raising an eyebrow at me. “Hey, if there's one thing to know about me is that I'm paranoid about everything. Ask Navarax, he knows how paranoid I can get.”
Twilight stared at me before slowly looking a Navarax. The latter only blinked, looking towards the end of the road. Navarax mumbled something under his breath.
I followed his gaze, seeing nothing. Opening my mouth to say something, I stopped as the actual air itself rippled like a droplet of water on a puddle.
“You see it too, I presume.” I heard the man say. Nodding, I turned to look at him.
“It looks bad.” I told him only to get a disapproving shake of the head.
“Another rift but unlike any other, this one is forcing itself to stay closed. A ripple means that it grows weak and will create a tear, an unstable version of a rift that can spew something or someone at random before closing itself again.” He said before looking towards me. “When I said I saw a glimpse of your future, it was related to this rift and saw what comes out.”
I looked over at the rift, I walked forward slowly as I cracked a few knuckles. I was about six feet away. I felt someone tap me on the shoulder and I saw that it was Navarax.
“Something up? Or is the thing coming out something bad?” I asked him.
“Move to the left.” he said. I looked at him and then the rift. I took a few steps to the left as something shot out of the rift like a freight train, missing me by a foot. Out of instinct I thrust my hand out and made a net of magic to catch the being.
“Thanks for the heads up.” I said. I set the magic net down and saw someone in it. I raised an eyebrow at this and looked at Navarax, who was also staring at the person. “So, what you have in mind?”
“This being…” He said, narrowing his eyes at the unconscious being. “It is best to treat his wounds, a few cuts and bruises and check if he has a concussion.” He told me.
“You sound like you’re going somewhere.” I said in a joking matter. He looked at me and, of course, he had a serious expression.
“I cannot stay any longer, I have other matters to attend to.” He said with a deadpan tone.
“Right, well I had to admit it’s nice to see you again and I have a feeling that we’re going to see each other in the days to come.” I said to him.
“It has been a pleasure seeing you as well, old friend.” He said before walking away with Twilight in tow. He stopped and glanced back at me. “Remember, your tests will come at random and you will be judged by your every move.” With that, both he and Twilight seemingly vanished in a blue light. I chuckled a bit.
“Things never stop getting interesting.” I went over to the unconscious being on the ground. Other than a few cuts and bruises and broken bones he seemed alright. Putting my hand over him small embers begin to fall onto him, I watched as his body begin to heal. After that I checked his pulse, if he had one.
“Well, at least you’re alive so that’s good.” I muttered as I felt a buzz in my back pocket. I pulled out a headset and clip it to my ear. “Yes?”
“My lord, the rift in the east is under control and the devices to close it are in place.” a voice said.
“I see, what about the one in the north?” Another buzz and I could hear gunfire.
“Creatures are coming threw the rift at the north side and we’re having troubles.” a voice said as another set of gunfire and other noises. “And Captain Light is having a blast by the way.”
I chuckled. “Right, I want those two rifts under control and I want two groups of knights at the places that are said to hold unopened ones.” I looked down at the man. “Also I want some medical personnel up to the castle right away.”
“Yes my lord!” both voices said. I pulled the headset out and picked up the body.
“Well, today is interesting.” I said as I remembered something. I waved my hand to cancel a spell before moving forward. Ash and embers started to swirl around me before teleporting to the castle.
Author's Notes:
For those are wondering what's with the futuristic armored knight and stuff, allow me to explain simply: There are more stuff other than monsters that comes out from the Rifts. :)
See you all in the next chapter :)
Fury of the flame
Chapter 14: Fury of the flame
???
Excruciating pain was the first thing I felt once I regained consciousness. I tried moving my hands to rub my eyes but found it extremely difficult to move. It was after I opened my eyes that I saw the bruises on my arms. The bruises were obscured by the tattoos on my arms but were noticeable to me.
I heard a beeping sound and saw that I was hooked up to a device.Two orbs pop off it and float over to me and let out a soft mist, I felt a wave of ease as they did that. I heard a door open and saw someone walk over to the another device and started to tap on it. He was an old man with white hair, sunken eyes, a hooked nose, and wrinkles.
“I hope you learn something from whatever you did had to fix a lot of your bones.” he said without looking.
“I didn't do fuck all, it was supposed to be a day of an R ‘n R.” I said, my voice sounding hoarse as I did.
“Well your definition of RnR is much different than mine,” he said. He finished whatever he was doing and pulled something out of his pocket. It’s a metal box with a cross symbol with a skull on top. He opened it and pulled a cigarette out, he looked at me. “Want one?”
“I would but I won't made a promise to stop and I intend to keep it.” I said, turning down his offer as I sat up. Well tried to but he put his finger on the middle of my forehead.
“Ah ah, you're not done yet.” he said and he pushed me down. I opened my mouth to snap at him but saw those two orbs came back and that mist washed over me. I saw the guy lit the cigarette. “Now don't do anything to break any bones for the next hour Mr. Isaac.”
“Whatever maybe I can finally take my nap.” I said, taking a look around the room. After a quick sweep of the room, it was then I had realized something.
“How did you know my name?” I asked the man. He looked at me then turned a screen which showed my vitals, and name.
“As much as those Tech heads annoy the hell out of me, they do make things a bit simple.” he said.
“That answers that but how did I exactly get here? The last thing I remember was being thrown into some weird rip in reality.” I said.
“You are asking the wrong person.” he said.
“Then who do I ask?” I asked with an annoyed tone. He looked at me with a frown.
“Watch your tone boy, I made sure that you have working limbs.” he shook his head as he blew out a puff of smoke. “Young people these days, no respect.”
“I would've been in a better mood but my day has been nothing but pure fuck ups.” I said, burying my face into my hands.
“If you want any pity from me, you're out of luck.” he walked over to the workbench and picked up a clipboard. “Life is filled with fuck ups.”
“Like I didn't know that already.” I told him.
“No, you don't know, no one does.” he turned to me as he wrote something. “You can get up from the bed now.”
I slowly got out of bed. I was still somewhat sore and my arms were covered with bruises.
“Oh and Mr. Isaac.” the doc called out. I saw him handing me a stone. “This is for the bruises.”
“A stone?” I said in confusion.
“Yes, a stone. Take it over to the sink and use it like a bar of soap on your bruises until it dissolves.” he explained. I looked around and saw a sink in the room.
Standing up, I then stretched before making my way over. Doing as the doctor ordered, I splashed the stone with water before rubbing onto my bruises. The effects were immediate, the bruises both severe and minor vanished as if they were never there. I looked back at him and saw him still looking at the clipboard.
“Well, never thought I would be dealing with royalty, looks like even the higher ups can bleed.” he said as he dropped the cigarette and stepped on it. I chose to ignore his words as I continued to rub my bruises with the stone. When I finished the door opened and someone wearing a suit walked in and talked to the doctor. After a minute the being turned and walked out.
“Well it seems that you’ll get more answers Mr. Isaac.” he said.
“Lovely.” I said in a low tone.
“Some advice cut the attitude towards the man who dragged you all the way here.” he said. He waved his hand towards the door. “He's in the throne room.”
“Sorry but the attitude is a package deal.” I said as I closed the faucet. Turning towards the doctor I then asked. “Where's the throne room?”
“You'll find it, if not ask someone.” he turned away from me. I got the feeling that he's not going to answer me I left the room and headed towards the throne room.
After some walking, I got completely lost. How did that doctor think I would find the room? I sighed as I turned a corner and ran into someone.
“Sorry, I wasn't looking where I was…” I stopped when I saw who it was.
The woman was deathly pale, from her skin to her hair. she wore a pale gray robe with darker gray symbols on them. The only colour that stood out was her eyes, a sharp green that, as she looked at me, pierce me with their gaze.
“There's no need to apologize, I'm used to it.” she said with a sigh. “I'm guessing you're new here?”
“Yeah, I'm looking for the throne room.” I told her. She looked at me for a bit then leaned in. She sniffed the air around me and again tilted her head.
“The throne room is down the hall on the right.” She then walked passed me and continued on. I frowned at this and headed down the hall. After a few minutes, I found a room she was talking about and open the door.
The room wasn't the throne room but a room with a big set of stairs to a set of large doors. I move around and up the stairs to them. I couldn't help but look around. I never really realized it before but this place was much darker than the places I been. There was also the feeling that I was being watched.
When I got to the doors I was about to open them but I started to hear voices. One of them made my anger rise.
“I do appreciate this unplanned meeting Wilhelm. When my brother told me about this alliance I had to see for myself.” a female voice said that I know all too well.
“It’s not a problem lady Celestia, after the past few days this sort of thing won’t surprise me.” a man said. “Also the drop ship with the things you need will come in a few days.”
“Thank you.” another voice said. This one I didn’t know.
“My pleasure, oh and you have a visitor at the doors.” with that the doors open and a man wearing a suit walked passed me. “Good day.”
I watched the man go before walking in. I saw the room was large and empty, no banners, no guards, just pillars to a second floor and some doors. In the middle was two figures. One was female with long white hair that ends with orange, yellow, and red colours. Pale skin and… well, she looked perfect. She wore some glasses and a white dress with some blues and yellows.
The man beside her was taller than her, wore dark leathers, and a clawed gauntlet. He had dark blue hair and beard with blue eyes. They both looked at me and smiled.
“Oh good, you live.” the man said.
“Unfortunately but can't have everything my way I suppose.” I said under my breath.
“Right, you have a name?” the man said.
“Isaac Parker.” I answered without delay.
“It's nice to meet you, Isaac, I'm Celestia Solaris and this is my brother Jace Belaguard.” the lady said. I looked at the two of them for some time after she said that. The man sighed at this.
“Don’t look so odd about it, it is what it is.” he said.
“I'll take your word for it.” I told him. Celestia looked at me and move a bit closer.
“Your markings, those look like the ones from the old books.” she said.
“Which ones?” Jace asked.
“The ones about the beast tribes.” Celestia said. She looked back at me and frowned. “Is… is there something wrong?”
“No, everything's fine.” I said, keeping the anger in.
“Celestia, I think there’s a place here you would like to see. It’s a garden with mom's flowers in it.” Jace said. I saw her tense up a bit.
“R-really?”
“Yeah, I told the gardeners to take very good care of the place.” he said. She nodded and, with a flash, she was gone. The man looked at me with a frown. “What’s wrong with you.”
Closing my eyes, I took deep breaths before opening my eyes again to answer.
“There are a lot of things wrong with me.” I answered him.
“There’s are a lot of things wrong with everyone, what I’m asking is that you have hatred towards Tia. I’m wondering why.” he said.
“And I'm wondering why I'm not in Everdale having a cold drink.” I said as I crossed my arms.
“That I don’t know, I will look into it but first cut the attitude with me and calm down.” he shook his head and looked up. “That’s my job.”
“Whatever. So where am I?” I asked, taking a quick look around the room.
“Boreal Valley.” he said. He crossed his arms as he stared at me.
“Never heard of it.” I told him.
“Of course you haven't because on your maps it doesn’t exist.” he said. I looked at him if he was joking.
“Where did that crazy fuck throw me into?” I asked myself with a shake of my head.
“My guess, a rift which sent you here. Well, here two days ago.” he answered.
“Great.” I groaned before placing a hand on my forehead.
“Look, I’m looking into finding you a way back but I need you to chill, again getting angry over this is not good.” he said. With I sigh, I nodded.
“I just… there's a lot of things going on in my life recently and it doesn't help that I'm in an entirely foreign place.” I said in a calm tone. It was true from fighting and nearly dying at the hands of Nightmare to finding out who my mother is. It was… aggravating to say the least.
“Let me guess, you were either A: minding your own business then some portal opens up and you just walked in. Or B: got into something way over your head and this is the most recent things that happen.” he said. I stared at him when he said that.
“Neither, I was thrown into some rip in reality.” I said, rubbing both sides of my head. The man shook his head.
“So it's choice B.” he raised his hand to stop me from talking. “Save it, by the way, you talk you have a lot of shit going on.”
“Yeah, I do.” I told him after lowering my hands.
“So, what's on your mind?” I glared at him as he just shrugged.
“It's better and more healthy for you to talk to someone.” I let my shoulders sag, knowing that he was right.
“My problems originate from the same person responsible for me being an orphan, my so-called perfect mother.” I said, making my anger towards her known.
Jace
“Perfect… right~” I said with a unamused tone. “So, you're pissed because of your mom.”
“I've lived the entirety of my childhood as a hopeless orphan, my teen years as a homeless kid. I had spent those years hoping and praying for my luck to turn.” He said through gritted teeth. I stood there with my arms crossed.
“Calm.” I only said. He took a few breaths then continued.
“To make things short, Princess Celestia, bringer of the day is my birth mother and the bitch who left me for dead.” He said, deciding to cut his story short. I felt a bit of my anger boil a bit before I thought of something.
“Wait, for real? Celestia is your mother?” I asked. He nodded once which made me burst out laughing. “Oh… oh, maker, this is rich! Hahaha!”
Isaac didn't really react to my laughter, it seemed to only amuse him slightly. I wiped a tear and my laughter died down.
“Oh, that was good.” I looked at him with a smile. “Just to let you know I do believe you.”
“Okay?” He said with added confusion in his tone.
“Hey, if I walked up to you and told you that I'm the closest to being as old as time itself, would you believe me?” I asked.
“Yes actually.” He answered truthfully.
“Right… anyway, your mom is Tia, did she have a reason?” I asked. His mood soured.
“I wouldn't know, she never told me after asking ten fucking times.” Isaac answered with the roll of his eyes.
“Well you have to think that it has to be a good reason, I can think of a few things.” I said as I thought about it. He looked at me with a raised eyebrow.
“Do enlighten me.” He snarked.
“Well, there's assassins, corrupted nobles, raiders, etc etc,” I said as I rolled my hand. “You got to remember that she does care.”
“If she does care and I'm not doubting it, forgiving her is the last thing I'd do.” He said in calm yet slightly angered tone
“You… believe she doesn't care about you?” I asked.
“I'm sure she does, I really do but what she put me through is unforgivable.” He answered. I thought about it and started to walk, grabbing him as I passed.
“Come with me.” I said quickly. He looked at me with a confused look. We walked through the halls until I found what I was looking for. I opened a door and saw that it led to a garden. The flowers here were coloured as the sunset and in this place, there were hundreds of them.
Isaac looked at these then at me with an odd look.
“You said your mother was perfect and somewhat caring right?” I asked him.
“I never said she was perfect.” He replied. I rolled my eyes and pointed towards the garden. There Tia was sitting in front of a large group of flowers.
“For one, no one is perfect. No one is or will be but no one can say their life is all sunshine and rainbows.” I turned to him. “How much do you know about your mom?”
“Not much, the reason being that I have no reason or intention to.” He answered, placing his hands into his pockets.
“Well let me tell you this.” I nodded to the flowers. “This is Tia’s, this Tia mind you, favorite flower. It's known as the Sunset Drops. Said to match the colours of a sunset if you look at them right.”
“And this has to do with our discussion because....” He said, annoyed once again.
“These were also her mother's favorite flowers, I remember times that I saw her tending to them, caring for them as if they were like her own children. These flowers bring Tia both joy and sorrow.” I said as I looked at said flowers. “If you have a younger sibling, would you protect them?”
“I've been taught the same thing over and over again as I lived in the streets. It's every man for themselves.” He answered. “Unless I have a reason to do so.”
“So, you would abandon your own sibling to the streets unless you have a reason?” I heard a voice said. I turned to see Tia standing there. Her eyes shallow.
“I wasn't raised to be a saint.” Isaac replied in a low tone.
“It doesn't have anything to do with being a saint, you would leave them alone?” she said softly.
“I wouldn't have a reason to stay with them, it'd be pointless.” Was all Isaac said. A loud slap was heard in the room. I blinked as Tia took a step forward and slapped Isaac. He blinked and looked at her.
“From the moment I saw you I felt your anger, I thought I could help you calm down but I see that you're also heartless.” Tia said in a low tone. Isaac chuckled.
“Heartless you say. I took in a friend because her father was an abusive alcoholic, I nearly died fighting Nightmare and fought a demented man that could very well cause me to stop existing and all that was without caring what could happen to me if things didn't go like they did.” Isaac said. Tia didn't say anything for a moment.
“What would happen if your friend went insane?” she asked.
“She already is, I have that effect on people.” He answered.
“So much so that she would kill herself?” the air dropped a few degrees with those words.
“You think she hasn't tried already.” Was Isaac's response. “Depression is serious thing and I would now but she tried and nearly succeeded but I got her to the hospital in time.”
Tia looked down and smiled. “So that's your answer, you wouldn't leave them.” Isaac looked at her in confusion.
“What are you-” he got cut off when Tia took his head into her hands.
“You have a noble heart Isaac, you care too much to leave someone behind.” she placed her forehead onto his. “I'm happy to have met you, Isaac.”
She let go of him and walked off into the garden. I looked at Isaac as he watched her go.
“Learned something useful?” I asked him.
“Yeah, this place is weird.” He answered. I shook my head and stood beside him.
“I believe you mean that no one does something without reason, what if it's painful or not. Your mom left you for a reason that she knows that's painful, she would also worry that you wouldn't forgive her for it. Before you say anything let me ask you this if you were in her shoes and was forced to chase away your own child so he or she would live would you do it?” I asked him.
“That is something I can't answer for reasons that are my own.” He said, stretching arms as he did. I nodded a bit and looked out. I then smacked him on the back of his head. “What was that for?!”
“For being a dumbass, dumbass.” I answered.
“The dumbass here is you if I had spat on anything it would've caught flame!” He yelled angrily.
“Oh shut up dumbass.” was so I said. I looked up at the skylight and started to think. “You want to know something funny?”
“What?” He asked in angered tone.
“Right, nevermind.” I said. He looked at me with an angry look. “ Seriously, you really need to keep your anger in check.”
“I did then you smacked me without reason.” He said, rubbing the back of his head.
“No, I gave you a reason, know I have dealt with that anger.” I said to him as I grabbed him. The room shift to a darker one and I let go of Isaac. I walked over to a spot away from him as he looked around.
“Yorshka, I left the Valley I want you to see to it that Tia has everything is needed for her. Tell her that I'm back in Fairgate dealing with something.” I thought as the message was sent out. I turned towards Isaac with a smile. “Now to deal with your anger.”
“And how are you going-” I cut him off by punching him in the face. He took some steps back as he blinked a few times.
“Come on dumbass, show me what you got.” I taunted him as I waited for him to attack.
“I don't fight.” He said through gritted teeth.
“Well, then this is going to be short.” I said as I moved forward. “You act tough and all serious like, but some whiny brat that complains.”
“The fuck is your problem?” He asked, still in pain. I grabbed him by the head and kneed him in the stomach.
“I'm trying to help but my old methods aren't working because the precious little snowflake can't get it through his thick head that life is filled with fuck ups. Now fight back!” I yelled.
“I said I don't fight, you son of a bitch!” As he said this, the floor behind him sparked. He then vomited blood onto the floor under him.
“Then you allow life to push you around like a rag doll? Oh, you were abandoned when you were a child, you almost died from Nightmare, some guy kicked you through a rift, boo hoo sucks to be you.” I taunted. “Do you want to be life's bitch for the rest of your life?”
“L-like I said, I don't fight.” With that the floor around him burst into flames, consuming him as it did.
I narrowed my eyes as I felt another presence. A very enraged presence. From out of the fire walked a being of pure flame.
“Well, you're new,” I said at the figure. It looked female and very pissed off. “And you are?”
The being didn’t say anything but I felt anger coming from her. Isaac looked up at her wide-eyed. I got the clue on what’s going on.
“I was wondering when you show up. It was only a matter of time.” I made a gesture and Isaac floated over to the side of the room. I stared at the being in front of me. "Let's see what you got!"
The being let loose a roar and charged at me. It punched me that sent me into the wall. I felt some bones break from the impact. I pushed off the wall and looked up to see fireballs coming at me. I jumped out of the way before they hit me. I looked back at the being.
“Hey! That’s cheating!” I yelled at it. It roared and charged at me. “Ahhh crap.”
The heat of the room continued to climb as I began to sweat, I took a chance to fought back. I blocked a few of the punches and landed some of my own, to the pain of being burned, but the being didn’t really flinch at this, she was lost in her rage. I jumped back and saw that we were in a vortex of flames. The being stared at me as I stared back.
“All right, I think I’m done playing around.” I raised my arm up as ash and embers begin to fall. My vision cleared a bit and the heat died down. Voices of ages past whispered into my ears as I stood there. I felt the flame burn inside of me as I stepped forward.
Author's Notes:
Who says Jace is always nice? I didn't...
See you all in the next chapter. :)
The way of a Fire dancer.
Isaac
I sat with my back to the wall as the two fought. So many things went through my head, mostly what’s going on and why Jace started to act like an asshole. I sighed as I looked at the vortex.
“Sorry Jace, but you can’t win against the wrath of the sun.” I muttered. I saw the vortex flicker a bit and someone shot out of it and slammed into the wall. The being fell onto the ground as I looked at Jace, he had embers coming off him and his eyes glowed like flames. He walked towards me and looked at me.
“Have you calmed down yet?” he asked. I just stared at him.
“Stay away from me.” I said through gritted teeth as I clutched my stomach. He sighed at sat down in front of me. He looked over at the being and pointed at it.
“You, stay there.” he said as he looked at me. “You… you are making things so difficult.”
“Says the man who nearly killed me.” I growled at him. He rolled his eyes at me.
“You wouldn’t have died, broken bones sure but death no.” he shook his head. “Look I understand you’re angry, being thrown into a world much different than your own would piss a lot of people off but what I was trying to do is to burn that anger down but well.” he looked at the being. “Your mother had one hell of a safeguard.
I opened my mouth to speak but a spike of pain shot through me. Jace sighed and raised his hand. I saw embers floated off of him and sink into me. I felt the pain, melt away which confused me. I saw him grunt a bit as he spat out some blood.
“Hate when that happens, so what were you trying to say?” he asked.
“Your method of help needs an update. I'm don't despise my mother to point of hate, I'm angry because the fucker who sent me here did something to me and now the only emotion I feel is anger.” I told him. He blinked at me and looked closer.
“Oh now I see, hold on.” he put his hand on his ear. “Oi, get in here, training room six.”
After a few moments the door open and a large man walked in. He looked around before looking at us.
“What the hell happened here? Trying to burn the place down?” he said. Jace shrugged.
“Isaac Parker, met Gascoigne my second in command and what not.” he introduce to me. I looked at him as the man, Gascoigne, crossed his arms. “But I think you know him as the ‘God of Chaos’ Discord.”
The man frowned and looked at him. “You know I don’t like that name.” I didn’t pay much attention at that.
I decided to silent as I saw the manifestation of my mother look at me in worry. The man leaned in close to me, his yellow eyes looked at me that remind me of the Mad king but yet, different.
“I know what spell he’s under but if you were thinking I can dispel it I can’t, Chaos can only be taken off by the user or the victim breaks it.” he said. Jace looked at me with a straight look.
“So, do you know how to break it?” Jace asked. Gascoigne looked away and looked like he became annoyed.
“Yes.” he said.
“Well…” Jace rolled his hand as if he was trying something. The man sighed at this.
“He needs to remember the good old times when he’s not angry.” He said. He looked at Jace as he stared back. “I wasn’t right in the head alright, it’s a dumb spell that I won’t use for a long time.”
“Right so…” Jace looked at me. “Try and think happy thoughts.”
“I'll need time for that, I'm not that good in remembering certain things.” I told them as I rubbed the back of my head. Jace sighed and stood up.
“Well there’s no real point sitting here, come on let’s go somewhere more comfortable.” he said. He came over and picked me up. “Let’s go grumpy.”
We walked/hobbled over to the door. I looked back at the manifestation as it stared at me before flickering out of existence. When it did I felt some kind of warmth corse around me. We continued out of the room and walked down a hallway into another room. It was a bit nicer than the other room as he set me down on a couch. I looked around and saw a lot of books, weapons and other stuff. I also felt very uneasy about this place.
Discord, or Gascoigne or whatever his name is, walked over to a board with flyers and took one of them. He walked over and grabbed an axe looking thing and headed out. I watch him go before a cup was put in front of me.
“This will help with the healing.” Jace said. I took the cup and watched him started to do stuff. I took a sip of the stuff and, slowly, felt a bit better.
“Thanks.” I muttered. He was working on something before he put his hand on his ear. He nodded and looked back at me.
“Sorry, I have to do something right now, I’ll be back in a bit.” he turned to walk away but stopped. “If the thing works it will help sending you back.” And with that he was gone.
I muttered a bit as I sip at the drink. I looked around at the room and took in everything in here. The books, the weapons, the fireplace, the pair of glowing eyes looking at me, the-... wait. I looked back at the eyes as someone was staring at me.
“Hello!” the being said.
“Ah!” I yelped in surprise, reeling back from where I sat. The being that was staring at me was a small girl with dark orange hair and yellow/orange eyes. She wore a black t-shirt and some shorts. She blinked a few times at me.
“Sorry, didn’t mean to scare you.” she said. Taking a deep breath, I exhaled with a sigh.
“It's fine.” I said. The girl walked over and sat beside me on the couch.
“You sure? You’re still somewhat jumpy.” she said.
“Really I'm fine, you just caught me by surprise.” I said, giving her a smile. She narrowed her eyes at me.
“Okay, you're not jumpy but still angry, why is that?” she asked. I opened my mouth to answer but stopped. How does she know about me being angry?
“It's nothing you should be worrying about, life problems and all that.” I said to her. She looked at me for a moment before realizing something.
“Ugg! I did it again!” She looked at me with a sad look. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean too.”
“You didn't do anything wrong to apologize for.” I said, tilting my head to the side. She looked away, shifting uncomfortably.
“Well, I was told reading emotions is somewhat rude yet I slip up at times so…” her expression turned to more sad and she couldn’t met my gaze.
“You can read emotions?” I said in confusion. “Neat.”
“It’s not so neat when others get a bit annoyed at you for it. It’s like reading other people's thoughts.” Her expression turned sour. “Good thing I don’t do that, that would be dumb. Just the idea of it… blarg.”
“At least you have an ability that is basically harmless.” I said as the tip of my thumb lit ablaze. Her expression changed to wonder as she looked at the flame.
“Oooo, that's cool~.” she blinked a few times and looked away. “Ermm well… it’s not really harmless…” She shifted a bit and looked at me. “Have you ever heard of a… emotion overload?”
“Can't say I have.” I answered.
“Well… in simple terms I can overload someone with an emotion that they act out to whatever I’m feeling. It only happened once and…” she pulled her knees up to her. “It wasn’t pretty.”
“I'm sure it wasn't your fault.” I told her.
“It wasn’t!” she yelled. Her expression softened a bit. “Well… maybe it was I don’t know, I just felt angry at the guy. It sucks to be reminded that I’m parentless.”
“I know the feeling.” I sighed out.
“You do?” she asked me.
“Yeah, I lived the majority of my childhood as an orphan before the orphanage burnt down, leaving me in the streets.” I said in a calm tone.
“Well, one way to warm up for the holidays.” she said with a grin. I snorted at that. “So… did you ever find your parents?”
“I found my mom but I always wonder if I shouldn't have.” I said with a simple nod.
“What do you mean by that?” she asked.
“Well for starters, she left me without a note on why. That was the thing that bothered me my whole life. Even now that questions still plagues my mind.” I said, closing my eyes.
“Well, at least you seen her. That counts for something.” she looks away from me and sighed. “I’m still looking.”
“I don't doubt that you'll find them.” I said. She looked at me for a moment.
“You know, I don’t really want to see my mom. I have a feeling that I won’t be able to but… I want to see my dad.” She curled up a bit. “I really do…”
I don’t know why but I pulled her into a hug. She was surprised at first but hugged me back, she somewhat reminded me of myself when I was younger. After a moment she pulled away and wiped her eyes.
“Thanks, I needed that.” she said with a smile.
“My pleasure.” I replied. At that moment I realised that I didn’t feel all that angry anymore. “Hey, can you check my emotions again?”
“Umm sure?” she asked me. She stared at me which made me uneasy, it was like she was staring into my soul. Her head tilted to the right a bit. “Huh, I don’t feel any anger. Is that normal?”
I smiled at her. Whatever that asshole did is now gone. “Yeah, it normal. Hey I don’t even know your name.”
“Never asked, well I’m Stella!” she stuck her hand out. I took it and shook it.
“I’m Isaac Parker.” I replied. We sat there in silence until I heard a door opened. I saw Jace walked out muttering to himself.
“Sure~ tried to warn him that try to time sync two realities would destroy both of them but does he listen, no~.” he continued muttering, not noticing us staring at him.
“Is he… okay?” I asked Stella.
“I think so, I feel that he’s frustrated about something. I guess he came back from another world.” she answered. I nodded and looked back at Jace. Then something made me do a double take.
“Wait, did you say, another world?” I asked.
“Yeah, I don’t know much but he’s someone that has the power to go to other worlds without a rift. There’s supposedly others that can do the same thing.” she explained some more. I looked back at Jace and thought back to see the other Celestia. So… there’s more of her?
I saw him put up some pictures up onto the board. I moved a bit to see what they say.
Warning:
Name: Nisled
Threat level: Six stars
Powers/Weapons: Magic in the form of Smoke, Neon, video (don’t ask) Concrete, and chaos.
Other note: Insane and resistant to death.
If seen report to head hunters right away, do Not engage.
Warning:
Name: unknown
Threat Level: Five stars
Powers/Weapons: Tar like abilities, mind control.
Other note: do not allow any black tar to come in contact with skin, wear suit.
If seen report to headhunter.
When he was done he turned around and saw us staring at him. “When do you two get here?”
“We were here before you came!” Stella said. Jace looked at her and nodded.
“Right…” was all he said. I looked down at the half filled cup in my hands. “Hey, you alright?”
“Yeah, I'm fine.” I answered. I placed the cup on the table in front of me. “Better even.” Saying this, I was greeted with a look from the man. His eyes went dark for a second before raising an eyebrow.
“I don't sense and chaos so I guess when I was gone you broke the spell.” he said with a smile. I only nodded my response.
“I guess talking to someone with a similar dilemma helped in some way.” I told him, shrugging my shoulders as I did.
“Really.” his eyes went over to Stella for a second and back to me.
“Hey! He can also do some cool fire stuff too!” she said with a grin. Jace snorted at that.
“I've already seen that first hand.” he said with a playful tone.
“He’s like one of those fire dancers!” Stella said.
“A what?” I asked.
“Wait, you don’t know what a fire dancer is?!” Stella asked. I looked over at Jace for something.
“A fire dancer is a performer, one that uses fire in their performance.” this got him to lean in a bit. “How much do you know about fire magic?”
“Fire magic?” I said in confusion.
“Yeah, fire magic it’s… wait, can you tell me how your worlds magic work. Don’t go into very much detail, the cliff notes will do.”
“If I remember correctly, magic has eight different categories. Illusion, Alteration, Destruction, Conjuration, Restoration, Mysticism, Thaumaturgy, Enchanting. I may be wrong so don't quote me on that.” I said to him. He nodded at this.
“I see, that’s some of the basic magic schools, though normally Elemental is one of them.” he said.
“Well, they aren't where I'm from.” I told him.
“Right, well since you told me that I have to give something back so... “ he raised his hand up and let it sit there. nothing happened for a minute before I saw a flame corse up his arm and into his hand. The flames didn’t seemed to burn him.
“There’s many schools of magic here but they can be settled into some groups, Elemental, Arcane, Dark, and Light.” he nodded to the flame. “Fire magic or just having the ability to control fire falls under Elemental.”
“Well there's a reason why I'm the only one with these abilities and to be honest, it's both highly unbelievable and defies everything I've been taught in science.” I said with a chuckle.
“Well that’s the thing with magic, you know one thing then find out that it’s another.” He leaned back in his chair. “Do you hate these powers?”
“No, I never did and probably never will.” I answered him.
“I see, most of the fire users I met say that if you hate it they will bite back at you, the whole fire reacting to your emotions that sort of thing.” he explained. He paused for a moment before looking at me. “Odd question but how much… training and understanding on your flame do you have?”
“Understanding as is in…” I said, waiting for him to finish my sentence. He leaned back a bit and shifted.
“Oh boy, he’s going mentor mode.” Stella whispered to me. this earns her a glare from Jace.
“In all my travels, I learned that fire based magic is both easy yet hard. It’s easy to pick up and start throwing fireballs around and what not but, it’s hard to master. Understanding fire is to understand both life and death.” he explained. I blinked a few times.
“You had me but then you lost me.” I said. He chuckled a bit and opened his hand, the fire came together into his hand as a simple flame.
“Every being in the world, in all worlds, have a spark of fire in them. You ever wonder why mortals are so interested in fire, that’s because in the beginning there was no fire, there was no magic, the world wasn’t black and white, only gray.” He moved his hand around the flame as it died down. I only raised an eyebrow before he continued and once he started, I began playing with the fire in my hand.
“Just gray, for who knows how long which lasted until one moment, in that moment there was a spark and a small flame was born.” he lift his hand and there was just a small flame. “You know what happened to the one who found this flame?”
“Huh?” I muttered, snapping my gaze back to Jace. He didn’t look happy.
“Am I boring you?” he asked.
“When you put it like that, yes, yes you are.” I answered him truthfully. He sighed and closed his hand. He muttered a bit under his breath.
“Okay, let’s try this; fire is both the life bringer and the destroyer. You can’t have one without the other, without fire there’s is no life.” he said quickly. It took me a moment to realize something.
“You know if we're from different worlds, than what you have just said is basically utter bullshit where I'm from. No offense.” I said to him.
“Swear jar!” Stella said. I looked at her as she smiled. I looked back at Jace and he just looked at me.
“What is fire to you?” he simply asked.
“To me fire is my rage, my hate, my anger, my friend, my ally, my passion and my creativity. Fire is many things to me but I like to call it my guardian angel.” I said, arms crossed. Jace looked at me and chuckled.
“You said what I just said doesn’t apply to your world yet, you just prove it does.” I looked at him confused. “The thing about fire is that you… kinda can’t teach someone to understand fire, they need to learn that for themselves, for you it’s a guardian angel, for me it’s a cycle that never ends, each and everyone has their own view on it.” he explained.
“Right.” I told him.
“Also you’re sitting in front of me so you do have some knowledge on not blowing yourself up.” he quickly said. I rolled my eyes at this.
“Umm, what are your abilities?” Stella asked. We both looked at her for a moment. “What? I’m curious.”
“What about my abilities?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Well, you have fire… whatever, but what can you do with it?” she asked.
“A lot of things actually. For instance, I can shoot fire out of the palm of my hand, act as a torch, engulf myself in fire, fly but that needs some work, move the sun and commit arson. I can also manifest weapons but that's a work in progress.” I said. As I talked I saw her eyes grew in wonder.
“Cool~.” was the only thing she said.
“Really, you think it's cool?” I asked, a little surprised. She nodded quickly.
“Yup.” she said with a smile. “I seen others do things with fire but to talk with one, that’s so cool.”
“This is a first, people usually leave me be after calling me a freak.” I said in a surprised tone.. Her expression changed to a confusion.
“Why?” she asked.
“The people back home fear the unknown. When I was around your age, I was considered a mystery, an anomaly who “Shouldn't exist”, but then came others with the same age that often taunted my lack of social skill and often called me freak because I could do this.” I said as I flicked my thumb, causing a spark. The spark landed on the wooden floor and ignited bedside my feet.
“Is that all.” I shushed her as I lowered my hand towards the little flame. Nothing happened and it felt as if the trick wouldn't work until the flame flickered and snapped. It slowly took the form of a child like being and two bright yellow dots acted as the eyes. It blinked before seeing my hand and placing its tiny hand onto mine before climbing onto it.
“Because of this.” I said, holding my hand up as the being in my hands looked at our surroundings. Stella looked at the figure with curiosity.
“What is it?” she asked.
“This is my little buddy.” I answered just as the fiery being stared at Stella and blinked. The two stared at one another for some time, I saw Jace looking at the being with a straight face.
“She was my only friend back when I was little.” I said to her just as a pop was heard. The fiery being in my hand suddenly appeared on Stella. She looked that the being and giggled.
“Hello~,, ” she said.
“Does she have a name?” I heard Jace ask.
“I always called her Wisp, I never knew why.” I told him.
“I see.” he said. Jace looked off away from me before standing up.
“Where you off to?” Stella asked.
“To see if I can get Isaac back home.” he paused and looked at me. “Unless you want to stay for a little longer.”
“I wouldn't mind staying a while longer before heading back.” I said with a small smile.
Jace eyed me for a second. “Right, well I’ll go and see how long to rig up something to help get you home, sure we have means to open rifts and stuff but it’s random and the only way to get the chance to send you back if I been there.”
“You mean I can’t get back?” I asked with a frown.
“I did not say th what I mean is that getting something to help pinpoint your world will take time.” With that said he stood up and walked out of the room.
“He does that all the time, he says something then just goes and do something.” Stella said. I turned to her and saw Wisp sitting crossed legged on her head.
“Wisp seems to really like you.” I said to her. Wisp, after hearing this, flopped head first on Stella’s hair. “She's never this friendly to strangers.” I noted as Stella let out a fit of giggles. Without warning, Wisp jumped off of Stella and landed on the floor without harm before shifting her form.
I smiled at this while Stella looked in awe. Wisp took the chance and climbed up to her before laying across her lap.
“Right, I forgot that Wisp likes to think of herself as a cat. Though she will changed into a variety of different animals, including fictional ones.” I said as I scratched behind Wisps’ ears, earning a purr like response from the fiery animal.
“She reminds my of Stripe.” she said as she pets Wisp.
“A pet of yours?” I asked her. She shakes her head.
“No, he’s Jace's pet, him and Fluffy.” she paused for a moment. “Just to let you know, Fluffy doesn't really work for her as a name.”
“It doesn't matter as long as the one with the name likes it.” I said as I stood up with a grunt. “Is there a place I can eat nearby? I'm hungry.” I asked her.
“Well, there's a few in Fairgate and the closest one is… the Mage’s Tavern.” after she said that I heard a growl from her. Her face turned slightly red.
“What's wrong?” I asked, worried that I might've done something wrong.
“I uhh… forgot to get lunch.” she nervously chuckled. “Uhh, after I do one thing mind if I join you?”
“Sure.” I said with a shrug. Wisp hopped off of Stella and onto the floor before waiting for her. She stood up and headed out the door. I followed to see her now pushing a wheelbarrow full of something black. As I got closer I saw that it was burnt meat and charcoal.
She pushed it around the building, which I got a good look at. It looked like a building decorated for Fright night. It had a nice gothic charm to it. We continued walking until we were in front of a dug out cave in the ground. The size of the entrance made me feel uneasy.
“What is it that you need to do here?” I asked Stella.
“Giving Stripe his lunch.” she said as she pours the stuff in a big bowl. she turns towards the cave and took a deep breath. “CHOW TIME!”
At first, nothing happened. Then I saw a glow from the cave, it grew brighter until something came out. It was large, mean, and smoke was coming off it. It came right to us and stared at us with six glowing eyes.
“Isaac, meet Stripe, Stripe meet Isaac.” Stella greeted us. I quietly stared at the large dog like beast in front of me. Not the weirdest thing I've seen.
“Boop.” I said, giving the snout of the dog a light poke. The dog snorted some flames at me.
“Aww, he likes you.” Stella said. She looked at the dog and pointed at the big bowl. “Chow!.” The dog walked over to it and began to eat. A thought came to me as I watch.
“Didn’t you say Jace has another pet?” I asked.
“Yeah but she can get her own food, you can see her sleeping on top of the Workshop.” Stella said. I glance over at the building and saw a large black mass on top of the building. It was rising and falling as it sleeps.
“A Wyvern, sick.” I said with a grin.
“Yup, anyway Onwards to food!” Stella said with a grin. I chuckled as we headed off into town. As we walked I saw that the town, Fairgate I think she said the name was, looked a lot like Everdale. There was a few buildings that were new but the ones I knew about were in the same spots.
“What’s with the face?” Stella asked me.
“I'm just a little surprised with how similar this town is my hometown.” I answered.
“Huh, I never thought about how similar places are in different worlds.” Stella said. “Say, how is your home?”
“Well, it depends. I have cozy little home with enough space for both me and a friend to live together while still leaving space for me to continue my hobby but because of my mother, I'm allowed to live in the royal palace.” I told her.
“Royal Palace? As in the same palace where the two princesses live?” Stella asked.
“Um, yeah.” I answered her. I watched her put two and two together.
“Your mom works at the Royal Palace?” she asked me.
“Well yeah, royalty works in a palace, right?” I told her. Her eyes went wide.
“Your mom is royalty!” she yelled. This drew some attention to us but I saw the others shake their heads and went back to what they were doing.
“Yes but please don't yell it out.” I said with a groan. She frowned at this.
“Can you blame me? you would yell if you’re talking to someone who said that they are royalty.” she replied.
“I don't consider myself royalty, I'm just a guy who grew up in a small town.” I told her. She opened her mouth then closed it, shaking her head.
“Right, anyway we’re here.” she said. I looked up and saw the building. It was a dark building with a sign with a book open with a knife and fork above it. I saw some tables out front. After waiting for a few minutes a man with ashy blonde hair walked out.
“Hey there, welcome to the Mage’s Tavern.” he said. He looked over at Stella and smiled. “Looks who’s back.”
Stella smiled as the man pulled out a notepad. “I’m guessing you’re going to have the same old huh, that means…” he snapped his fingers and a manu appeared in front of me. “I’ll bring some water as you decide on what you want.”
“Thanks Arctic.” Stella said as he left. We found an empty table and sat down. I took a look at the menu in my hands to see what they had.
After minutes of reading, I decided and placed the menu down.
“So did you decide what to get?” Stella asked me. I nodded just as Wisp came into view before being picked up by the girl.
“The roasted fire salamander sounds neat.” I told her. Arctic came back with some water.
“So ready to order?” he asked looking at me.
“Yeah, the roasted fire salamander.” I said before handing him the menu.
“And what would you like to drink?” he asked as he wrote the order down on his note pad.
“I'll just drink the water.” I said. he nodded and finished writing that down.
“Alright, you will have your food shortly.” he looked up at us and smiled. “You're in luck, the show is about to start.”
Wondering what he means I turned to see a group of people gathering. From where we sat we had a good view of what’s going on. There were some people starting to perform a show, there were jugglers, dancers, a comedy act with two guys, even a boxing match. Stella and I watched the acts and I heard her getting excited by it. Part way through our food arrived, Stella getting a burger with fries and a pop, we ate as we watched.
“I forgot they were here today.” Stella said after swallowing her third bite.
“You've seen them before?” I asked, taking the last bite out of my food.
“Sortof, they are a traveling group that performs in towns all over. I only seen them a few times.” she answered. As she was a quartered way through I saw a woman walked out with two sticks and wearing black pants and shirt.. She had tan skin and cyan coloured eyes. What was notable was her hair, it was intertwined red and yellow pulled into a ponytail. When Stalla saw this she got really excited about. “Ohhhh! You're going to see her!”
“Who's she?” I asked, curious to know.
“She’s…” she stopped for a moment. Her started to look a bit embarrassed. “I uhh, don’t remember her name, I'm not good with names, but she’s a fire dancer.”
“Huh.” I said as I looked back at the woman. She looked around at the crowd and kneeled down. After waited for a minute she slowly stood up, spinning the two sticks. At first I wasn’t that impress but as she spin them the ends of the sticks caught flame. She began to move in clockwork, I watched as she moved the sticks as if they were connected into a staff. She broke them off and spinned them, it was somewhat hypnotic. She looked around and smiled as she started to go faster. Faster and faster until it looked like there was two rings of fire around her arms. She moved around towards the crowd a bit then back, letting them to get a closer look. She threw the rings up into the air and catching them when they fell. Then she did something that surprised me, she threw one of the rings of fire towards the crowned. It hits the ground in front of them and kept on spinning, it went around in circles until there was a ring of fire around her, cutting herself from the crowed. The other ring stopped in her hand as she brought it close to her head, then into her mouth. I heard some gasps in the crowd as she pulled out the stick and smoke came out of her nostrils and mouth.
On the other end of the stick the fire went out as she stand there, hopping in place. She then kneeled down and blew out a wave of fire from her mouth. People cheered and clapped from that.
“Say, can you do that?” Stella asked.
“I very much doubt that I can.” Was my answer.
She did that a few time and after the last one she fanned her mouth a bit before giving the crowed a toothy smile. People laughed at this and she spun her stick and put her hand near her mouth, putting up one finger. Her eyes darted to the side. I narrowed my eyes as I saw something move in the ring of fire. The fire grew in size and formed into more of a serpentine body. The woman turned and she was face to face with a serpent like dragon. 
The two of them circled one another, the woman blew out more fire, what was interesting was that it was in different colours. Blue, red, green, purple, pink, and yellow. The dragon snorted out some puffs of fire, as if it was laughing, it then lunged towards the woman. She rolled out of the way and was on one knee as the dragon turned to look at her. They kept doing that, the dragon trying to attack her and she dodged it, it came to a point that she was smiling and tapped the dragon's body with her stick to make it go in an angle. The dragon was sent up into the sky and kept going until it arched back and came straight towards her. Her face turned into a worried one and and put her arms up before the fire dragon landed on her.
There was only fire, everyone was shocked at what just happened. I looked at Stella as she too looked worried. After a moment the fire begin to bloat up a bit then burst into flaming butterflies. The woman stood there with her arms out smiling, her outfit changed a bit as well, it had a dark red flame pattern on it from the bottom of the left pant leg to boths ides of her shirt, like the fire wrapped around her. People cheered at her as she bowed to them, I saw something fall from the sky towards her. Without looking she grabbed it and I saw that it was her other stick.
I clapped as well as Stella was clapping quickly. “That was awesome! Wasn’t it!?!”
“Yeah, I have to admit that was pretty cool.” I said with a small laugh. I saw the woman walked out of the circle to make way with another performer, a man who look he could break diamonds, she walked towards a table near us. As she was about to pass us she stopped and looked at us with a smile.
“Enjoyed the show?” she asked.
“We enjoyed it a lot.” I answered with a nod. She chuckled at this and looked at the crowd as they watched the man who was holding up a huge bolder.
“You and everyone else enjoyed it, but let me just say that Dragons breath does a number on one's breath.” she said as she pulled out a small box and opened it and shook out two mints and popped them into her mouth. “I’m not a fan of my breath smelling like brimstone.”
“Gotta wow the crowd, right.” I said to her.
“Got that right.” she looked at the two of us for a moment. “Mind if I sit with you?”
“Sure!” Stella yelled. I just shrugged as she sat down. “I’m Stella and this is Isaac”
“Well hello to you two, I’m Drisa it’s nice to meet you two.” she greeted us. We looked back the show as the man had two boulders floating around him as he did some poses. I honestly thought I saw a sparkling star near him. “Hey, nice tattoos you got there.”
“Thanks, I've had them made when I was eighteen. Took a few sessions but it paid off.” I said with a smile. Wisp raised her head from Stella’s lap and noticed Drisa.
“Aww, who’s this?” she said as she wiggled her fingers at Wisp.
“This is Wisp.” Stella said. Drisa wiggled her fingers in front of Wisp as she smelled them. She thought for a moment then brought her hands together near her mouth. I notice that she too has a tattoo on her right arm that I didn’t notice. It was a trail of fire wrapping around her arm to her shoulder that curls around a sun. She blew into her hands and I saw them glow a bit. She opened them and a small flame floated down and it shifted into a small lizard. It looked around and at Wisp. It leaned in to flick its tongue at her then tense up and turned into smoke. Drisa frowned a bit.
“Dang it, almost had it.” she said. She muttered something and pulled a small book from her pocket and began to write in it.
“What did you try to do?” I asked her.
“Tried to make a fire elemental, I tried to get one for a while now but I can’t seem to give it a form that doesn’t turn to smoke.” she said without looking.
“Oh, you mean this.” I said before blowing a puff of fire before moving my fingers in a certain order. As I did this, Wisp looked at the fire just as it formed into a Phoenix.
Hovering above the table, the phoenix lets out a caw before perching itself on my left shoulder. Drisa stared at me for a minute before slamming her head on the table with a groan.
“Am I really that bad at it?” she muttered. The phoenix looked at Drisa with a side glance before dissipating into a cloud of fire to which I inhaled back.
“You're not bad at it, it just takes time.” I told her. She looked up at me and sighed.
“I know, I know it's just annoying.” she replied. She leaned back in her chair to look up at the sky. “Everyone tells me that it will take time or I just need more practice, and I have been for the past few years.” I only shrugged as a response before hearing a meow from Wisp.
“I really don't know what to say that could help you. I first did that as a kid and well, Wisp was the result.” I said as I gave a soft pat on Wisps head.
“Actually, you helped me by listening. Letting me vent to someone that knows what it's like is a bit of weight off my shoulders.” she said with a sigh.
“Are you really that troubled over it?” I asked her. She shrugged.
“Naa, not really it just bugs me at times.” she said with a smile. I chuckled.
“So what else can you do with fire?” I asked, clasping my hands together and giving a glance towards Stella as she had been quiet for the longest time.
“Me?” Drisa asked. She looked at me surprised.
“Yes, who else at this table can use fire.” I said to her. She opened her mouth then closed it a few times.
“Uhh… sorry for being shocked it's just, and it's going to sound surprising, no one really asked me that before.” she said. I frowned.
“How come?” Stella asked. Drisa frowned and crossed her arms.
“Because everyone knows what an Elementalist can do.” she began to rant. She threw up her hand in annoyance. “Like seriously it’s not all ‘I can throw fire around!’ or ‘I can fly!’ or blah blah blah. Just because being an Elementalist doesn’t mean that everyone knows what they can do.” she fumed a bit.
“Okay, I think we get it know.” I said with my hands up, trying to avoid her continuing rant. She took some breaths and looked at me.
“Sorry about that, it’s just annoying to hear people just know what they can do.” she tapped her fingers on the table. “Although now that someone has finally asked me, I kinda don’t know how to explain it.”
“Well why not show us.” Stella suggested, gaining our attention as well as Wisps’.
“I would say that you already saw but that was me performing so… come with me.” she said as she stood up. Standing up, both me and Stella left our spots clean enough while Wisp stretched her legs.
“Alright let's go.” I said. We followed her some ways outside of the town. We found a field wide enough to not burn things down. She turned to us and looked like she was thinking.
“Right, so other than the stuff you saw when I was performing, I can do this.” she snapped her fingers and made some orbs of fire floating above her. She held them there for a bit then dismissed them. “There’s also this.”
She brought her hands up and started to snap into her hand. I saw sparks fly a few times then she started to rub her hands, there was a warm glow from them. The last few snaps a small flame ignited. She looked at us and grinned a bit as she turned around, she brought her hands up and blow into them, making a jet of fire burst out in front of her. She shook her hands and smiled at us.
“The Dragon’s breath from the show is more of a trick I learned, this is more of a basic version of it.” she explained.
“Cool!” Stella said in excitement.
“Pretty cool.” I complemented. Drisa put her hand up to her chin for a bit then frowned.
“As much as I hate to say it, other than performing, basic fire spells are pretty straightforward.” She smiled sheepishly. “Sorry.”
“There really isn't much to be sorry for.” I told her with a slight shrug.
“Well, that’s the thing you talk to anyone who uses any other element they can do so much more but, fire is some what straightforward as to what it can do. Heck Dragon’s breath is as easy to learn like a simple fireball.” Drisa said.
“That's where I'm going to have disagree with you. Fire isn't as straightforward as you think. Wisp.” I said before calling Wisp. The fiery feline in question shifted her form before moving in a small call fire.
Holding my hand out in a familiar fashion, the flames of Wisp engulfed my hand before taking form.
From out of the flames and in my grasp was a simple wooden bow. I chuckled at this, knowing that Wisp wants to put on a show. Drisa eyes went wide at this.
“Okay… that’s cool.” she said. I looked at Stella and saw stars in her eyes. Taking the moment to move on, I held out my other hand as an materialized from the fire.
Getting into position and drawing the bow, I smirked.
“Give ‘em a show, Wisp.” I said and as a response from the fiery entity, the bow shifted and changed. 
With the changed done, the arrow let up before I let go. The sounds of both arrow and bolts being fired were heard. The arrow created a spiral of flame whilst attracting the metal bolts and keeping them up.
The spiraling torrent of fire then moved upwards into the sky before erupting in fire works. With that done, I let go of the bow just as Wisp changed back into her cat form.
“There's a whole lot more things that fire can do.” I said while turning towards Drisa. I saw her having her book out, writing stuff down.
“Okay, that was cool.” she said. I turned to look at Stella.
“That. Was. So. COOL!” she yelled. I smiled.
“Thanks.” I said as I rubbed the back of my head.
“That gave me some ideas for some stuff I can do for my act, gives it more of an wow factor.” Drisa said.
“Glad I could help.” I said to her with a nod.
“Yeah, also I have to say when I mean about fire magic being straightforward, I don’t mean it by that, just some spells are straightforward.” she pointed up to the sky. “That was something that can’t be said to be straightforward.”
“It is for me and my mother.” I said with a shrug. She smiled sadly and shook her head.
“Well with what I saw I know I still need to work on it, gave me a boost to know this.” she said.
“Alright. So what now?” I asked her before sitting down on the grass.
“Well I have to head back so my boss doesn’t freak out, it’s nice to meet and talked to you.” she said.
“You too.” I said as she began walking away.
“So what do you want to do now?” Stella asked.
“Don't know.” I said, flopping onto the grass. She stared at me then did the same.
I stared up at the sun, feeling myself getting sleepy. It was getting increasingly difficult to keep my eyes open and as they closed, I could see a familiar figure above me but because of my tiredness, I wasn't able to react as the figure took hold of me.
“There you are, I've been looking everywhere for you.” His voice, dripping with insanity and hate. “You brought this on yourself for breaking the rules of my game.” Was the last thing I heard before succumbing into the sleep.
Author's Notes:
I always like fire dancers, they're really cool
See you all in the next chapter. :)
Tales of the Belle
Jace.
“So you think this will work?” I asked Yrne as she was busy looking over some blueprints.
“I’m sure it will work, it will take some time to build but with the new tech and engineers we have well built something to pinpoint other worlds by the rift.” she explained.
“Right so how long with it take to build?”
“About… two days if we pull all-nighters.” she answered. I nodded and left her to start building. I headed back to the main room, when I got there I saw that Isaac and Stella were gone.
“Huh, now where did those two go?” I said to myself. That is when I felt a ping of chaos for somewhere nearby. “Oh what now?”
I teleported where it was coming from and saw a figure holding Isaac up by the neck. He was saying something and it was in an angry tone. I felt the chaos from him.
“Oi, what are you doing?” I called out. The man glanced at me.
“What does it matter to you?” He asked, sounding annoyed as he did.
“Well he’s a friend of mine and I don’t like it when they are getting hurt.” I told him. He turned to face me and I saw something that made my blood cold. He was holding Stella by the hair with his other hand. My hand twitched a bit and he seemed to have seen that.
“I'm here for this brat only.” He said before dropping Stella. “Now if you'll excuse me… ” He said, snapping his fingers as the air itself tore itself and created a tear. “I have things to do.”
I looked at Stella as she didn’t move. My anger rises a bit more as I put my hand in my pocket and pressed a button. A pulse went out around us as I saw the tear wiggled a bit then closed itself. The man turned around to look at me with anger.
“Like I said, he’s a friend and I don’t like it when my friends get hurt, or kidnapped.” I told him.
“You have no idea who you're messing with.” He said in a dead like tone. I raised an eyebrow.
“Do you?” I said.
“You're wasting my time.” He said as the tear reformed behind him, this time it looked more violent than the last one. I stared at him as he turned to the tear, and I got a stupid idea.
“Oh well if you're going to run away then that’s fine.” I said out loud. He stopped and looked at me.
“Are you really going so low as to taunt me? Pathetic.” He said.
“Says the guy who can’t fight, just saying.” I said. His response was that of a grin as his grip tightened around Isaac’s neck.
“Do keep going. I seem to enjoy this.” He said as Isaac struggles to breathe. I stared at him for a moment as the plan came together.
“Why are you here?” I asked him as I pressed the button a few times. The tear did the same thing and closed again. “Also don’t try to reopen it, I’ll just close it again.”
“I'm here to take this trouble maker back where he belongs.” He answered with a bored expression.
“Trouble maker? I think you got the wrong guy.” I said to him.
“Really. I'm here for Isaac Solar Parker and I hold him in my hand.” He said, giving another squeeze to Isaac's neck.
“Oh is that so, well then.” I began as I pulled a dagger out from my other pocket. The man looked at me oddly before I threw the dagger at Isaac. It hit him in the arm which turned him into ash. “Now he’s ash.” With a sigh of annoyance, he took hold of Isaac once again.
“What were you hoping to accomplish?” He asked.
“Buy some time.” I said. He looked at me as the sound of a gunshot saw heard. Gascoigne came up from behind him and chopped his arm off. He grabbed Isaac and put some distance from him.
“That, was too close you know.” he said as he looked over Isaac.
“It worked out in the end.” I said. He shook his head as he put his hand out, some mist came out and the marks around his neck started to fade. “Now, who are you.”
“I'm known as the Mad King but my name is Ryan.” He answered.
“Well Ryan, I think if you just talked to Isaac instead of dragging him by his throat, things would have been a bit better.” I told him. What he did next make the blood run cold as he placed the sole of his boot atop Stella. “I don’t think that you should do that.”
“It was a simple pick up.” He said, tapping his foot. I bit my lip as I tried to think of a plan.
“Hey Jace, do you feel that?” Gascoigne whispered at me. I frowned then felt what he was talking about. I felt warmer.
“You're awake.” The supposed Mad King said as he removed his foot from Stella. His gaze was not focused on me but at someone behind me. Looking behind me, I had to squint as whoever it was had a powerful glow around him. The temperature kept rising up. The glow died down a bit and revealed Isaac or at least I think it was.
“Well… that’s uhh new.” I said. I looked at Gascoigne and he shook his head.
Without a word and a blink of an eye, both Isaac and The King were face to face and both held each other's fists. It looked like a stalemate as both were not moving.
“We've been through this song and dance before.” The Mad king said as the fur of his cape caught fire. As this was going on I used some of my chaos to slowly grab Stella. Dark purple mist surrounded her as she sank into the ground. a moment later she was right beside me. I picked her up and hand her to Gascoigne.
“Take her to the Workshop right know.” I told him. He nodded and took Stella and headed off. I turned back to the other two to see what’s going to happen.
“I expected the Sun to be more of a challenge. I guess I wa-” Ryan was cut off by sharp right hook followed by a quick left uppercut that sent him a few feet away from Isaac. The latter quickly manifested a bow.
He drew back the string as an arrow was formed and ready to be fired. The arrow lit up in a fiery glow before being launched towards The Mad King.
Quickly reacting, The Mad King grabbed the arrow before snapping it on two. He growled before being picked up again by a very fast Isaac. The latter kept delivering quick jabs onto his stomach. After the seventh jab, The Mad King had about and took hold of the incoming eighth jab before violently twisting Isaac's wrist, earning what could be described as a roar of pain. As if ignoring the pain of his broken hand, Isaac raised the wounded king before unleashing a torrent of fire from his roar.
The torrent could be seen going through the clouds until the armored hand of the King blocked Isaac's mouth.
“Shut up.” Was all he said before delivering a downwards kick. The boot of the King connected to Isaac's spine and a crunch was heard before the former was let go.
Isaac landed on the ground with a loud thud while Ryan, The Mad King, landed in front of him. He bent over and grabbed Isaac by the neck once again, this time with killing intentions.
As The Mad King began to strangle Isaac, I tried to come with some way to help but to no avail. I was helpless as I watched Isaac struggling to breathe.
“Have anything to say?” The King asked, allowing Isaac to speak by loosening his grip.
“Y-yeah, what's tall, insane and has a hole through their chest?” Isaac asked, earning a frown from the man who held him. “Answer… you.” With a bright flash that blinded me and loud bang that made my ears ring, I was stunned to say the least. The heat, it rivaled that of the sun's, if not more.
As my vision returned, I was greeted with Isaac standing above The Mad King. I looked towards the fallen King and saw a large hole at the center of his chest. I heard a tree fall and looked towards the direction it came from.
What I saw made my eyes grow wide. The forest burnt and scorched.
“You lose.” Isaac said. A chuckle was the response he got from the fallen king.
“I'm a man of my word.” He said rather cryptically. He kept chuckling as his body was slowly covered in rose petals. After his entire body was covered head to toe, the rose petals then seeped out blood before being blown away by the wind. I looked around as I walked over to the fire being.
“Well, that was something.” I said. Isaac, without warning, fell onto the ground. The fire that once covered his body was gone, leaving the badly battered and bruised Isaac unconscious.
I sighed and picked him up as started to head to the workshop. “Where do I keep finding people like you?”
I sat in the infirmary with both Stella and Isaac. Isaac seemed fine other than feeling warm and well literally burning himself out. Though his clothes barely survived, what remained of his shirt now covered his waist and reached up to his knees, giving a sort of monk-like look.
As for Stella, she to was fine but it still made me feel terrible. She could've gotten hurt or worse. I shook my head to banish the thought, as I did Isaac groaned and sat up. He looked around at his surroundings.
“Again, seriously?” he asked annoyed.
“Trust me, you get use to it.” I said.
“So, did I win?” He asked.
“I think so since you turned into the sun's fury and kick the Mad king's ass, so yeah I think so.” I said to him. He raised as arms in the air but stopped midway as he looked ready to throw up only for nothing to happen.
“Winner.” He said before lowering his arms.
“Yeah, better not over exert yourself.” I told him. At this moment Stella sat up with a groan.
“Why does my mouth taste like rotten candy?” she asks while sticking her tongue out. Isaac turned to look at her.
“Are you alright?” He asked with genuine worry.
“Other than my taste buds yeah, I’m fine.” she said. She looked around at the room.
“What happened?” Isaac stayed silent.
“Just, some things that I didn’t see.” I said softly. I shook my head as the events replayed in my head. “I’m sorry.”
“No, it's my fault. I let my guard down.” Isaac said in a sad tone.
“Ugg! It’s no one's fault! Stuff happens and that’s it.” Stella yelled. She crossed her arms with a huff. I couldn’t help but start to laugh.
“We just got told by a thirteen-year-old.” I chuckled.
“Thirteen and a half.” Stella added.
“That's still thirteen.” Isaac said as a matter of factly.
“Don’t you start, Nyx keeps pointing that out all the time.” Stella said.
“A friend of yours?” He asked. Stella just shrugged.
“Friend, half-sister, whatever you want she’s like her mom as Dash likes to call her an egghead.” Stella said. Isaac nodded, though confusion showed from the way he looked.
“What’s up? You looked confused, or maybe a head injury? I got someone coming to give you a once over.” I said to him.
“No it's just, I feel like I should know who that is, Dash I mean.” He said.
“Maybe, since you're from another world there’s would be different versions of the people you would know.” I told him. He shrugged before laying back down. A knock on the door drew my attention. “Come in.”
The door opened and an old man walked in. He looked around and saw me, I smiled at him. “Ahh, Doctor Gordon it’s good to see you. I hope I’m not-”
“Don’t say it, I was just going to see some of my family but as a doctor I-” he stopped and looked at Isaac. He sneered at him. “Boy, I told you not to get into trouble but look what you do.”
“Fuck off.” Was all Isaac said.
“Swear jar.” Stella said. Isaac glared at her as Gordon sighed.
“No one listens to me, alright shut up and let me take a look at you.” he said as he went and grabbed his head. He did some check ups on him and after a few minutes he was finished. “No broken bones, your throat is a bit sore by someone choking you and somewhat drained both physically and magically. There're some bruises as well so I’m giving you a bag of those rocks because you’re going to need them and this.”
He pulled out a jar of black stuff and hand it to him. “This will help you regain your magic and heal your throat. Take one teaspoon and wait one hour and you’ll be fine. Lastly, and for the love of the makers listen this time, don’t go looking for a fight until the end of the day.”
“-mother was a tailor
She sewed my new blue jeans
My father was a gamblin' man
Down in New Fillyppines…” Isaac sang out. Gordon sighed as he opened the jar and took out a teaspoon. The liquid wasn’t much of a liquid, it was some sort of tar that jiggled a bit. He looked at Isaac and grabbed his head and pried his mouth open. Jamming the spoon into his mouth I watched Isaac’s face went from normal to green, to blue, to white, then back to normal. Gordon let him go as he pulled the spoon out and wiped it, Isaac was gagging by what was forced down his throat.
Isaac coughed and hacked but after a minute or two, he resumed singing as if nothing happened. Odd one.
“That should do it, I’m going back and please don’t bring me if this asshole gets hurt again.” Gordon said with a frown.
“Swear jar!” Stella yelled.
“Don’t care.” Gordon said as he left. I sighed a bit and leaned back.
“Well he’s as cheerful as ever.” I said. Isaac looked at me with a frown. “You're not much of a nice person with doctors are you.”
“Don't get me wrong, I respect Doctors and all but after ending up in the hospital can only go so much before becoming annoying.” He said with arms behind his head.
“Right, well let’s try not putting you into the hospital for a third time, Doctor Gordon maybe one of the best doctors around but… he’s not the happy nice ones, he’ll probably bind you to a bed and make sure you won’t move until the day is done.” I told him.
“Well unless those bonds can withstand five thousand, seven hundred and seventy-seven Kelvin, then I'd like to see him try.” He said. I looked away as I thought about it.
“They… probably can…” I muttered. I shook my head and looked at him. “Anyway I was coming to get you to tell you that it will take some a few days but we got a way to send you home.”
“I don't care how long it takes, as long as I'm able to get home, I'm happy.” He said. I nodded and stood up.
“Well I hope you’ll comfy for the next two days because that is what the builders need to build it.” I told him. “I, for one, have stuff to do so I’ll take my leave.”
I headed out of the room and went to mine, I opened to door and went to my desk. I saw some fliers with reports and new bounties that I need to look over. I began working for some time until I heard a knock on the door. I looked and saw Stella standing there.
“Hey, what’s up Stella?” I asked her. She looked up at the roof.
“The roof?” she said. I rolled my eyes as I went back to work. She walked up to me. “Okay, I was just here to say thanks.”
“No worries Stella.” I said to her without looking.
“Umm, I have to ask there was… three of you that came to help?” she asked. I stopped what I was doing and looked at her.
“What do you mean?”
“Well, I heard your voice and Gascoigne's but I heard a third, a female.” Stella said. I frowned a bit.
“What did she say?” I asked.
“Umm… she said, ‘Relax young one, everything will be alright.’” she said.
“I… yeah, there was a third, she helps with getting you here.” I lied to her. I hid my emotions from her as she stared.
“Right, anyway I’m going to see Nyx.” Stella said before leaving. I looked back at my work, well tried to.
“She’s starting to hear her…” a voice said in my head. I frowned at this.
“You don’t know that, it could be anything.” I muttered.
“Jace, you know it, it happened to you when I was forming. She’s one of us and you can’t deny it.” Grakos said. I clench my fists at the thought.
“I just want her to have a normal life.” I said softly.
“She has your blood, she would never have one.” he said, his tone was much different. A bit… softer.
“One can try right?” I said. He didn’t say anything so I went back to work. After another ten minutes of working and on the last page I heard another knock. This time it was Isaac. “Hey, how goes it fire head.”
“How original.” He said in bemused tone before shaking his head. “I was looking for you, you've got visitors looking for you.” He said before covering his mouth as he coughed.
“Are you okay?” I asked.
“I'm fine, my throat just feels sore.” He answered. I was going to object to that statement but didn't get the chance. “Before you say anything, no that medicine didn't work but it's just a sore throat, no big deal.” He said. I nodded before remembering something from the fight.
“Before you go, why did The Mad King refer to you as The Sun?” I asked, curious to know why. He opened his mouth to speak but closed seconds later as he peeked out the hall.
“I'll tell you later.” He said before leaving. “Oh and before I forget…” He said, his head poking through the side of the door. “... You should've said Human torch.” With that he left.
Rolling my eyes I looked at the last form I needed to sign and head to the job board to put up new bounties. Sure we have stuff advance to be hologram or something but I like it old school. I picked up the bounties and headed to the main room.
When I got there I was greeted with the sight of both Twilight and Spike. The librarian wore a purple shirt and sweatpants, also a white lab coat which meant that she was working on something. Spike was wearing a red T-shirt with some jeans as he looked nervous. Why is it that everyone nervous when here? It’s just a building.
“Twi, are you sure we can’t just call him? This place gives me the creeps.” Spike said.
“This is important Spike, those explosions from earlier stirred the Mayor a bit.” Twilight said. She saw me and let out a breath. “Jace, have you-”
“Seen the explosions? Yes, didn’t you say there’s was traveling performers coming through?” I asked as I moved to the job board. I put the jobs up and looked over at the pot of now cold tea.
“No!... well yes but that wasn’t what I mean different ones.” she asked.
“Someone one blowing some off some steam.” I said. I wasn’t lying, I don’t know what was up with Isaac at the time so I thought of that.
“Jace I’m serious!” Twilight yelled.
“And I am as well, there was some fuss going on, someone blew off some steam and that’s all.” I told her. She stared at me for some time.
“I having the feeling that you’re not telling me the whole story.” she said. I picked up the pot of cold tea and poured it into a bucket to deal with it later. I set the pot back in the fireplace.
“I think you looking into things too much, I had it handled and no one got hurt.” I told her. She stared at me as I started to hear someone walking down the hallway. I saw Isaac walk in with his hands in his pockets.
“Oh, hello.” He greeted with a two finger salute. Twilight looked at him then at me, than at me. She groaned a bit as she rubbed her head.
“Called it.” Spike said. I looked at Isaac with a smile.
“They know me so well.” I said. I walked over near him as I pulled down a book. “Remember same people but different names and mindsets.”
“Whatever.” Was his reply. I rolled my eyes and opened the book.
“Hello, I haven’t seen you before are you new to Fairgate?” Twi asked.
“You can say that.” He answers with a shrug.
“Well nice to met you, I’m Twilight and this is my number one assistant Spike.” she introduces.
“Yo.” Spike said with the same two finger salute.
“Isaac Parker, nice to meet you.” He said.l
“If I could ask where are you from, are you from the other towns? From outside of Equestria?” she paused for a second. “Or way out of town?”
Isaac looked at me with a cocked eyebrow. I shrugged a bit. “It’s the last one Twilight.”
“Ohh..” she said. She looked somewhat surprised at this but Spike didn’t.
“Scoots owes me ten gold now.” he said with a grin.
“I'm not going to question it.” Isaac said after a brief moment of silence.
“Right… so how’s your world is like? Is it similar to this one?” she again paused for a moment. “How’s the… uhh ‘other’ me?”
Isaac again looked at me again.” She… knows?”
“Yup, most of the people here know about other worlds and what not. Kind a hard to hide it when you see monsters appear out of nowhere.” I told him.
“Point taken.” He said before looking back at Twilight. “Why is that you ask?”
“Oh well, after learning there’s other versions of me and my friends I wanted to hear what they are like in their world, sure I seen a few versions of them from time to time yet it’s fascinating to hear about them.” she explained.
“This all started when she found out that one version of her married a demon that’s the Lord of Hell and had kids.” Spike added. Twilight looked at him bright red.
“SPIKE!” Twilight yelled at him bright red.
“What? It’s true.” he said. I chuckled a bit as some good memories came to mind. Then one other one as I looked at the safe.
“Got to get a bigger safe.” I muttered as I listened in to what happens next.
“Well to answer your question, she's more or less like you minus the ears. She's the student of my mother and as for what Spike said, she and I aren't a thing, or at least we think so.” Isaac said.
“Wait, student to your mom? You’re Princess Celestia's son?” Twilight asked.
“Yeah, why?” Isaac said. Twilight stared at Isaac for some time before looking at Spike.
“You know, I should be more surprised by this.”
“I know, I guess it’s really not that surprising after the first it.” Spike nodded.
“Indeed.” Twilight nodded.
“So what are you two here for?” Isaac asked.
“Weird explosions happened some time ago that made a lot of people scared and panicking. We came here because,” Spike looked over at me. “Jace is the only one that draws trouble.”
“Guilty as charged.” I said.
“Those weren't explosions, those were solar flares.” Isaac said. Twilight blinked at him.
“You… know them?”
“I might've…been the one that caused them.” Isaac said. Twilight stared at him for some time.
“Say, mind if you come with- OWOWOWOWOWOWOWOW!” she started yelling as Spike reached up and grabbed her ear.
“No Twilight, no running half a million tests on new people.” Spike deadpan. Isaac looked at the two of them as Spike gave him a sheepish smile. “No one told me that being part of her family and her assistant that I’m the one that makes sure she doesn’t do dumb stuff.”
“As much as being experimented on terrifies me, I wouldn't a few questions.” Isaac said with a small laugh.
Twilight smiled as she got loose from Spikes grip. “Well a few questions would be fine, so the first question-” she began but got cut off.
“Oh Twilight~” a sing song voice rang out. I turned to see Rarity standing in the doorway. She wore a white dress shirt with a purple skirt. Her hair was tied back with a purple bandana. “There you are.”
“Oh… hey uhhh, why are you here?” Twilight ask nervously. I saw Isaac narrowed his eyes at Rarity. I walked up behind him to whisper.
“What’s up with you?”
“I'll tell you later.” He answered in a hushed tone. I nodded as I looked back at the other three.
“Oh darling, I was looking for you to do some fittings and measurements.” her expression changed as she frowned. “But for the last week you been avoiding me.”
“Oh well you see, I been busy and had other things on my mind and…” Twilight stuttered a bit as she talked.
“Well you’re not doing anything right now so.” she walked over and grabbed Twi’s shoulder. “This is a perfect time for it.”
“Well not really a good time, you see I… uhhh… GOTTA GO!” Twilight said as she turned around to dash off but didn’t go far as Rarity grabbed her by the collar and pulled her back, literally dragging her.
“Ah ah ahh, no running dear. It will take only a few- oh.” Rarity said as she saw Isaac. “Hello, didn’t see you there.”
“Hey.” Isaac said. Rarity walked over to him, dragging Twilight along, as she looked at him and scrunched her nose.
“Oh now this just won’t do.” she said.
“What?” He said in confusion.
“Your clothes darling, they look like you got hit with a fireball.” she shook her head. “I can’t stand around and let you walk around like that.”
“Okay?” Isaac said. She smiled at him and put her hand on his shoulder.
“Mind coming with me to get something more… fitting.” she said.
“Alright, as long as I get something to wear by the end of it.” Isaac answered with a shrug.
“Excellent, now come with me.” she said as she walked towards the door, dragging Twilight with her.
“Jace! Help!” Twilight yelled. I thought about it and looked away.
“Nope~”
“DAMN IT JACE, WHY DO YOU ALWAYS DO THIS YOU SON OF A B-” she was cut off by Rarity punching her in the head.
“Now now, that’s not lady like to say Twilight.” Rarity said. She looked down at Twilight. “Oh, I knocked her out. Well this makes things easier.”
I watched the three of them walk/dragged out of the Workshop. I looked over at Spike as he sighs.”
“I got to make sure Twilight is alright.” I put a hand on his shoulder.
“You are a good brother Spike.” I said to him. He shrugs.
“Someone has to.” he said as he ran out. I was now alone. With nothing to do.
“I think I’ll go get some lunch or something.”
Isaac Parker
It has been about an hour since we left to Rarity’s boutique. During that time, I had caught her getting a few glances of me as we walked through town before arriving. After we had arrived, the fashionista wasted to no time and had began taking my measurements.
“I've gotten my measurements before and I'm very sure it doesn't take this long.” I told the woman holding the measuring tape in her hand. She giggled at me.
“Oh darling, there’s a motto that I always follow, ‘Measure twice, cut once.’” she said as her tape wrapped around my leg. “It also burns time so she would wake up.”
She pointed at the couch that Twilight was laying on, knocked out.
“And I understand but this is the fourth time you measured me.” I told her, feeling my arms ache for holding them up for so long. She blushed a bit.
“Hehe, well you see…” I rolled my eyes at this. “I kinda have a bit of an OCD to this sort of thing.”
I blinked at her answer before shaking my head with a sigh. She looked at me with a frown. “What, did you think, that I was feeling you up?”
“No, I'm very exhausted and keeping my arms up like this doesn't help.” I told her.
“Why not use those arm rests near you.” I blinked and looked behind me. Sure enough there were two armrests things that I could put my arms on. “Well there’s no real point since I’m done.”
She stood up and walked over to a computer. I put my arms down and sighed as the soreness went away. I looked around at the place and saw that it was somewhat the same as the one back home, although one thing did stand out. On the wall hung a sword.
I was taken out my thoughts by a familiar meow. Looking down at my feet, I saw Wisp laying beside me.
“Where were you?” I asked her as I gently picked her up. The only response I got from fiery cat was bemused look.
“Right, sorry. I didn't mean to change but what else was I supposed to do.” I told her, earning a shrug from Wisp.
“Well I guess someone is a cat person.” I heard Rarity said. I saw her walk over with a card.
“In some ways, yeah.” I said to her. She looked over at the sword.
“Surprised that you see a weapon like this in a clothing store?” she asked with a smirk.
“Sort of.” I answered. She giggled at me.
“Everyone always ask me about it. The reason is that I made it.” she answered. I blinked at her.
“Cool.” Was all I said. Rarity’s eyes shifted a bit at me.
“Funny, when others found out that I made stuff other than dresses and suits, like armor and weapons, their more shocked.” She said.
“I don't judge what you make, which is why I didn't ask.” I told her.
I opened my mouth again to speak but closed it soon before looking at Wisp.
“Your point?” I asked the fiery feline. This earned a weird look from Rarity but I ignored her questioning look.
“I still don't see how that's relevant.” I told Wisp with a raised brow, earning a bemused look from the cat. We both stared each other down before it donned to me what she had meant and groaned, causing the feline to smirk victoriously.
“You won't let me live that down, will you?” I asked her, earning the shake of the feline’s head. I frowned and looked back to a now very confused Rarity.
“What?” she asked.
“What, what?” I asked back. She pointed at the two of us, slowly a cat like grin grew on her.
“Is there something interesting that happened in your past?” she asked.
“Interesting, no. Stupid, yes.” I said.
“Oh this, I have to hear.” she said. She put the card into a slot in the wall and walked over to a table. She offer me a seat at said table.
“Wisp was just reminding me of the time I nearly died of a heart attack because of my childish curiosity.” I told her, taking a seat at the table. “How was I supposed to know it was a fake?” I mumbled to myself before glaring at Wisp.
“To shorten it up, I used to live in the streets as a kid and because of said lifestyle, I had to find a means to gain some coin and resorted to stealing. It was a candy shop and it was the nearest place that had food at the time so I not only took some candy but I had also found a safe and inside, pointing directly at me, was a life like replica of Harrison Clockwork’s very own Hand cannon.” I told the woman in front of me. Her eyes widened a bit but didn’t say anything, letting me continue.
“The owner either liked the way the gun looked or they had an interest in Clockwork's inventions, either way I was scared shitless and ran without looking back. The day after Wisp here had found out that it was a fake and well, this.” I finished, gesturing towards the laughing feline.
“I… see, I don’t really see why it’s so funny? You were a kid and you saw a gun pointed at you, you had every right to be scared.” Rarity said.
“I never said that it was funny, only stupid and the reason Wisp finds it funny, she likes dark humor.” I told her. She eyed me for a second before shaking her head.
“I think, I'm just going to leave that be.” she said. I shrugged as a bell chime went off. I turned to see a couple walk in. “Excuse me for one moment.”
She walked over to the couple and began talking to them. I looked back at the table and saw a tea set. I picked up the teapot and felt it full with some kind of tea. Looking back I saw Rarity taking measurements of the guy. As she did this I saw the other woman watching this with a slight frown.
After the measuring Rarity did the same thing as for me, make a card, put it into a slot’ and… some thing. I notice a rack of clothes sitting on the other side of the room. After a few minutes some clothes appeared at the left side of the rack to which Rarity went and grabbed. She took them and began talking but the woman quickly grabbed them, hook her arm through her partner's arm, and left the building.
Rarity had a smile on right until they left, then it turned to a sad frown. With a sigh she walked over to the table and slumped down in front of me. There was a long, awkward pause of silence before she spoke up.
“Do you think I'm attractive?” she asked. I raised an eyebrow at this.
“That came out of nowhere. Something got you upset?” I asked her. She sighed a bit.
“One of the things I love to do when I’m not making dresses is talking to people, or as some would say, listen to gossip. There’s a lot of dirt on other people that I know but I refrain from spreading them.” her expression darkened a bit. “But… I have heard gossip about myself and one that’s been floating around is that I’m some man stealing whore.”
She pinched the bridge of her nose and shook her head. “So that’s why I asked. You’re not from around here so you wouldn’t really know.”
“And why would people call you that?” I said, leaning a bit onto the table. “What started these rumors?”
“Because for a while I was doing just that, I just never realized it until after the Gala.” she looked away for a moment then frowned. “I had to admit, he did make me see these rumors. But he’s still a dick.”
“And because of these rumors, your social life as slowly gone down hill?” I guessed. Wisp sat there, staring at the both of us as we conversed. Rarity shrugged at me.
“I wouldn’t say it’s going down hill, I’m seeing what others see me.” she took a sip of her tea. “It also says a lot of my love life and the fact that I can’t get myself a boyfriend, after two attempts, which both failed, I decided to… look for different hobbies.”
“It's fine if you don't want to go into detail about your hobbies.” I said before taking a deep breath. She just chuckled.
“Why should I? You already know what it is.” she said as she puts her hands in front of her mouth. I looked at them and saw what look like burn marks and cuts on them.
“So you've taken smithing as a hobby? That's actually pretty cool.” I said to her with a small laugh. She grinned at me.
“Well with my family being well known blacksmiths one does learn a few things, also they knew how to make a pretty good looking dress, not a lot of people knew that one of the main skills you need when making armor is to know how to sew” she said. I smiled at this.
“Cool.” I said. She blinked once before her eyes lit up.
“Talking about sewing, I already brought out some clothes for you.” with that she stood up and walked over to the same rack, she pushed it over to the table and grinned at me. “Now to find out which work for you, those tattoos are somewhat amazing to look at and I tried to find something that would go good with them.”
“That was fast.” I muttered under my breath before standing up and looking at the clothed. “I'll need a couple of minutes to try them on.”
“Take your time darling, there’s a changing room over there.” she said pointing at some doors. She looked over at the couch to see Twilight still knocked out. “I didn’t hit her that hard?”
With a shrug, I grabbed the clothes and moved towards the changing room.
After ten minutes of choosing on which I should take. I finally came to the conclusion of taking the forest camo jeans and a light grey tank top.
After discarding the remains of my old clothing, I walked out of the changing room. I looked over to the table from before, I could see Wisp laying on the chair I sat on.
She took noticed of me and got off the chair before waiting beside me. I sighed with a smile and picked her up before sitting back down. I heard someone walking into the room as I saw Rarity walk in with some robes. She stopped and smiled.
“See, now those just look fantastic on you.” she said.
“Of course they do, their made by a true artist.” I said with a chuckle.
“Oh, aren’t you smooth.” she said. She walked over to me and bent down that her face was a few inches in front of mine. “If you came here a few years ago I would've tried becoming your girlfriend.”
“Maybe I should've.” I said in a joking manner.
“Maybe… Well, can you hold on to these for a moment, thank you you’re such a gentleman.” she dropped the robes on my lap and walked away quickly to the couch beside it was a bucket of something which she picked up. She shook her head and looked at me.
“You might want to cover your ears.” she said. I covered them just in time for her to dump the stuff, which is water, on Twilight. She bolted up and screamed at the shock. She blinked a few times and looked around, I moved my hands away from my ears.
“What happened? Why am I here?” she asked.
“Why you're here for your fitting for your dresses darling, as for why you were knocked out you were acting unlady like.” Rarity said as she walked over to me and took back the robes. “Now put these on and get ready, we have a lot of work to do.”
Twilight face looked worried as she heard all that. “But… I have a lot of work too-”
“Your work can be put on hold, you have dresses to try on and I’m not taking no for an answer.” Rarity looked over at me. “Isaac it has been so nice to talk to you and… thank you for listening to me, I kind of needed it.”
“No thanks needed, it was the least I could do.” I told her with a nod.
“Well still. Oh and don’t worry about paying, they are a gift from me as a new friend.” She paused for a moment then winked at me. “They are also fireproof.”
“Finally, someone who gets my need for fireproof clothing.” I said, looking at Wisp. before looking back at Rarity. “Thanks.”
“No problem darling. Now if you don’t mind leaving, Twilight and I have some business to deal with.” Rarity said. I looked over at Twilight as she looked at me with a pleading look.
“Sure thing.” I said before taking my leave. As I walked out the door with Wisp in tow I heard a nervous laugh coming from behind me.
As I walked out of the store I saw a few buildings down what looked like a food joint with a sign of a flame and sword. Out front sitting was Jace eating. I started heading in that direction towards him. As I got there he looked up and saw me.
“Hey there. You look good.” He said.
“You've got your fashionista friend to thank.” I told him. He smiled as he took a bite out of his sandwich.
“Yeah she’s good at what she does.” he said after swallowing. “So what do you think of your first time in a different yet oddly familiar world?”
“Feels like home.” I answered with a smile.
“Well it kind of is, you’re just looking at it in a much different way.” he said.
“Can you blame? I've only just arrived today.” I told him with a shrug.
“Welcome to my life.” he said. He looked to the side and tapped the table a few times. He then looked at me. “So, mind answering two questions for me?”
“Sure.” I said as I pulled a chair out and sat down.
“First question, back at the workshop you had a look when Rarity showed up, what’s that about?” he asked.
“It was nothing major, it's just that the version I know has a strange obsession with me. I guess after having to deal with her for five years had me be suspicious.” I said while rubbing the back of my head.
“And now that you talked to her?” He asked.
“I can safely say that my suspicions were just me being an idiot.” I said, leaning backward onto the chair.
“It happens.” his expression changed to more of a serious tone. “Why did The Mad King refer to you as The Sun?”
“It's, uh, It's what I am.” I told him. He blinked at me as he rolled his hand at me.
“Wait, that’s it? You're ‘The Sun’” he said. I sighed as Wisp rubbed her head against my shirt.
“It's more than that.” I told him. Sadness evident in my tone. “I'm supposed to be some sort of personification of the Sun. I'm The Sun in a human body.”
“Well you got the Wrath and Fury of the Sun to the ‘T’.” he said. I looked at him, unamused.
“Really?” I asked with a groan. He simply shrugged.
“I call them what I see them.” he said before taking another bite.
“Right, so is that all?” I asked.
“One last thing, I can say that you're Tia’s… sun.” he said with a grin. I groaned while Wisp pawed her face.
“Why did I even bother.” I said to myself. Looking over at Wisp, I sighed. “You shut up.”
Jace, Two days later
I stood front of the Rift gate while the last few tests were run. I imagined Delsin’s Rift gate and chuckled at the size of it. While his took most of a large room this one was about a third of the size. It looks a lot like a stargate.
Isaac and Stella stood beside me as the Rift Hunters worked on setting everything up. Isaac wore the same clothes from two days ago with a backpack full of more clothes. Rarity gave him more of her special fire proof clothes which he was really happy about.
“How long till everything is ready?” I asked.
“A few minutes sir, got to calibrate everything.” one of the hunters said. I nodded to him, I looked at Isaac as he stared at the gate.
“So this will take me home?” He asked. I nodded.
“Yes, this gate will send you back. Now the way we are going to do this is doing modernizing an old spell.” I put my hands out in front of me. “I’ll keep this short, this spell was used to open a way into another world by having two items, one here and one there, and make a like to the other world.”
“Okay, how do you know if it'll work?” He asked, still looking at the gate.
“I used an unstable version of this and it worked fine, and we ran tests.” I answered. Isaac looked at me.
“That still doesn't fill me with confidence.” He said in his normal bemused tone.
“It’s better than his normal way of doing things.” Stella said.
“And that is?” Isaac asked.
“Trial and error.”
“Hey!” I yelled.
“What, it’s true.” she said.
“It’s true to me, not everyone else.” I said crossing my arms.
“Right~.” she deadpanned.
“I'm doomed.” Isaac muttered to himself.I rolled my eyes as I stood in front of him.
“There’s one thing I need from you.” I told him.
“What's that?” Isaac asked as his cat, Wisp, appeared seemingly out of nowhere.
“A piece of you.” I said bluntly. He stared at me for a moment. “Oh don’t look at me like that all I need is a bit of blood or some hair.”
He blinked a few times before hissing in pain. Wisp, after hearing what I had said, scratched Isaac by the arm. I saw a bit of the blood started to drip down from it.
“That would work.”I lifted my hand up and felt the blood followed. I willed it into a vile and hand it off to one of the hunters. “We could've used a bit of your hair but blood is stronger.”
“Can we just please continue.” Isaac said while Wisp licked the scratch causing it to sizzle and heal. I looked back at the hunters as they set up the last bit of the machine. I heard the hum of it working.
“Hey, this is for you.” Stella said. I turned back to see her handing something over to Isaac.
“What's this?” Isaac asked.
“Something to remember us by.” she said. Isaac knelt down with the item in hand.
“I wouldn't need anything to remember you, these past couple of days were some of the most memorable days I've had and I doubt I'll ever forget it. But thanks.” He said to with a smile. Stella smiled back.
“Well, it does look cool.” she said. She raised her head with a grin. “I always out do myself.”
Isaac laughed before putting on the necklace. He then stood up and ruffled Stella’s hair a bit.
“Catch ya later, kid.” I heard him say before looking at the gate. The gate sparked a few times and opened, literally it looked like something from Stargate. I looked over at Isaac.
“See you around.” I said. He nodded and began to walk towards it before stopping just a few inches away. He took one last and glance.
Without warning an armored hand took hold of his shoulder.
“Found you.” With the those words, those two simple words, he was pulled into the gate. It shimmered a bit and closed, an echoing laughter was heard soon after. I stood there in shock until my brain caught up.
“Get the gate open NOW!” I yelled.
“Sir we can’t, the systems overheated. If we tried the gate will explode.” one of the hunters called out. I slammed my fist on the wall. Damnit.
“Jace?” I looked over at Stella. She looked scared and worried. “Is… is he going to be alright?”
I looked back at the gate and sighed. “I don’t know.”
Author's Notes:
DUN DUN DAAAAA!
If you haven't realized it yet but this and the last few chapters were a crossover with Legion.
See you all in the next chapter :)
A 'normall day with friends
I sat in my chair in front of the fireplace as I read through a book about runes. I used to know these by heart a long time ago but after being in stone for a long time the knowledge has run dry a bit, so I got some of the old texts and worked on relearning runes. As I read through two books already and started on the third and I already started to remember some old ideas I had a long time ago.
As I read I heard the door opened, I looked over and saw Stella walking in. I raised an eyebrow at her.
“You spend more time here than your home, should I make you a room for you?” I asked.
“Well, if you’re asking.” she said with a smile. I chuckled and closed my book.
“So, how’s school?” I asked. She shrugged.
“School’s school, I learned stuff, did work and all that.” she said as she sat on a nearby stool.
“Sounds, fun.” I said. I paused for a moment. “Still hearing that voice?”
“Sometimes, Twilight tried to look into it but couldn’t find anything, maybe I’m going crazy?” she said.
“Crazy? What’s crazy?” I joked. She giggled a bit at that. We spent some time chatting and I helped with her homework, math and history, it works out that since she’s good at math and one of my favorite subjects is history.
“It’s kind cheating that you know this since you probably lived it.” she pointed out.
“It’s not cheating, you’re just using sources to find the answer, even if one of them is someone who lived it and can tell about it.” I said. She rolled her eyes and went on finishing. I looked over and notice a note on the bench. I went over and looked at it, I saw the crest of Byrgenwerth on it. I frowned as I opened it and read through it, I raised an eyebrow at what it says.
“What’s up?” Stella asked.
“It seems some people appeared in Byrgenwerth after testing something, the headmaster want’s me to come and take a look.” I said.
“Byrgenwerth? Isn’t that a school?” she asked.
“A school and research place, the granddaughter of an old friend runs the place.” I frowned a bit. “Tia doesn’t like that place very much since they look into things more… dark than normal.” I said.
“Can I come?” she asked. I looked at her for a moment.
“It’s a very creepy school that had a very dark history, and you want to come?” I asked.
“I’ve been spending my time here and everyone else gives this place a wide berth, I think I’ll be fine.” she said with a smirk.
“Right… just stay close.” I said. The two of us went outside and headed to the everfree. After walking for a bit we came to a clearing. I moved a rock that broke the circle of magic and the spell faded, revealing a small ship.
“Don’t you have more… futuristic ships?” Stella asked.
“I do, but I like the old tech.” I said as I climbed up with her following behind. “Okay, it’s going to be some time till we get them so just enjoy your time.”
With that and taking the ropes off I had the ship rise up and pointed it to Byrgenwerth.
Jak
“Are you completely sure you know what you're doing, dad?” The voice of my twenty year old daughter, Nyx asked as I made sure the last screw was put in tightly.
“I've been doing for almost ten years, I'm pretty damn sure I know what I'm doing.” I replied as I took a few steps back and took a look at the large unfinished mech like suit.
“I know that, dad. I've been helping along for half those years.” Nyx said as she sat atop my work bench, swinging her legs back and forth off the ground.
“Then why are you asking?” I asked her with a raised brow, earning a small laugh from her.
“I can name a few reasons, like that time you tried to make the Jetboard Mk II.” She said as she pointed at the burnt pile of scrap in the corner of the large room. I blankly stared at it before looking back at Nyx.
“It wasn't my fault the power cell was unstable.” I said in defence. She looked at me with a deadpan look. “Don't give me that look.” I said as I walked up to her and picked up the cloth rag next to her before wiping my hands clean.
“So what is it that you've been working on? You've been working on it for weeks without telling mom and I what it is.” She asked as she took another glance at the unfinished suit.
“In theory, this thing should with mining operations while decreasing the risk of dying and increasing the efficiency of any worker. I'm also trying to make it environmentally friendly by making it powered by a Power cell but that'll take me a bit of time.” I told her as I placed the now dirty rag back on the workbench.
“Knowing you, it'll probably take at least four days.” She said with a grin.
“That's a short amount of time for something like this.” I told her with a smirk.
“You've done harder jobs than this. I mean you're not insane after being stuck in stone for Celestia knows how long, you fought the War of Haven City and the War for the World against the Dark makers.” She listed off a few major events that had occurred years ago. With a chuckle I turned around before walking back to the unfinished suit.
“And don't forget marrying your mother.” I told her as I grabbed hold of the hanging chain next to it and began to pull, causing the suit to be lifted up. I let go of the chain once I heard a click and the suit staid up.
“So when do we go meet with Wilhelm?” Nyx asked as she got off the bench.
“In an about an hour so we should-” I was cut off my the sound of a portal behind me. Turning around I was faced with a summoning portal to another displace world. “Huh, here I thought I'd never be called.” I spoke out. I looked back at Nyx as she looked at me with hopeful eyes. With a sigh I nodded.
“Fine you can tag along only if you promise not to get in trouble.” I told her, earning the familiar motions of a Pinkie promise before poking herself in the eye. With a small laugh, we both stepped through the portal.
Jace
After an hour of flight Byrgenwerth came to view. The place expanded a bit since the last time I saw it, which was during the plague. I steered the ship until we were just outside of the property to land. After tieing the ship so it doesn't float away the two of us headed off towards the school. As we walked I keep glancing into the woods as the feeling of I’m being watched, it seemed that Stella was having the same feeling.
“Something wrong?” I asked. She nodded a bit.
“Feels like I’m being watched.” she said.
“I feel it too, I believe some of the students do experiments on the wildlife around here and if it survive the tests it goes out and live a new life.” I said.
“Right… that’s not real… right?” she asked. I didn’t saw anything as I continued forward. “Right?”
We walked for some time until we came to the school that overlooks a lake. I saw that there’s some things has changed about the place but the overall feel of this place still kept me on my toes. It’s the same feeling like the Workshop and the throne room in the Valley only crank up to eleven. We continued on passing some plants that looked like they came from a sci fi or a horror book, also I think one of them was looking at me funny.
We came up to the steps and saw someone waiting for us. She had brown hair and green eyes that were behind a pair of glasses, she smiled warmly as we approached.
“Well, isn’t it the great Jace, I heard so much about you.” she said. I shrugged.
“I did a lot of stuff but them being great I don’t know.” I said as I looked at her. “So, I’m guessing you’re Alice.”
“That would be I.” She said as I shook her hand. “Now I would like to talk to you but I do have a busy schedule.”
“Right, I have to ask, in the later there was two beings that came here.” I asked. She nodded.
“At the time a small group were looking into these Tokens that the Displaced have to learn more about it, then a Magi and a Half-breed came out a portal and… here we are.” she said. We continued on into the building and as we did I continued to look around. I looked around and waited for something to jump out and try to eat me, I knew that nothing will but old habits die hard.
“So, these beings, were are they?” I asked Alice.
“One of the old classrooms, we put them there to wait for you.” she said. I raised an eyebrow at this.
“You made that sound like there experiments.” I said. She turned and smiled at me.
“Not all things that come this way become experiments… only few.” she said as she led me to a door. “They’re in there.” I nodded and watched her walk off.
“She’s a bit creepy.” Stella said. I shrugged a bit and reached for the door handle. As I grabbed it I waited and listened for a moment and gestured for Stella to move back a bit before I opened the door quickly. Falling out was the half-breed that was listing to us, she looked that of a black furred horse with a horn and wings. I raised an eyebrow at this.
“What are you doing on the floor?” I asked her as she looked up at me, looking oddly familiar.
“Asshole.” She said as she stood up and dusted herself off. She wore a sleeveless blue shirt and a pair of jeans.
“Says the one who was eavesdropping on us.” I said to her. She sounded like an older Nyx which threw me in a loop for a second. Stella looked at her and blinked a few times. She opened her mouth to speak but closed it as someone else spoke instead.
“Nyx, I told you not to get in trouble.” A man spoke behind her. I looked behind her and saw what looked like a Magi that went through a wasteland in the past. Oddly enough, he looks familiar.
“Nice to meet you two,” I said cheerfully. “It’s nice that you’re not freaking out over this sort of thing, being in a different world and stuff.”
“Why would we freak out? My dad has done this alot before.” The half breed said. I chuckled at her.
“You would be surprised.” I said as I stuck out my hand to them. “Names Jace, nice to meet you.”
“Jace, eh? Names Jak.” The Man introduced himself as he shook my hand. I smiled at him.
“Hey! What about me!” Stella said.
“Then introduce yourself, numbskull.” I said with an eyeroll. She glared at me for a moment before looking at the two of them.
“Hi! I’m Stella.” she said with a smile.
“Pleasure to meet the both of you.” The half breed said. I looked at her for a moment.
“Let me guess, you’re Nyx.” I said with a grin.
“How did you know? Was it because my dad mentioned literally minutes ago?” She sarcastically asked.
“No, it’s was the sound of you falling, you have a certain sound as you fall.” I said with a eatshit grin on. Stella groaned a bit.
“Nyx, stop.” Said her father in a stern voice. The half breed, now known as Nyx had folded her ears atop her head after hearing her father. Stella looked at the two of them as she pressed her lips together. I coughed to get her attention.
“Sorry…” she said shifting a bit. I rubbed her head a bit as I looked at them.
“I have to ask, were you pulled into this world by force or you walked in?” I asked them.
“We walked in by choice after a portal opened in the middle of my workshop.” Jak answered as Nyx stepped back to stand next to him.
“Good. It’s nice that you weren’t pulled in, it kinda sucks.” I said to them.
“Because it happened to you a lot.” Stella said crossing her arms.
“You have no idea.” I said with a chuckle. Nyx looked over to Jak and shrugged.
“Sounds troublesome.” Jak commented.
“It is.” I deadpan. Nyx blinked at me with my sudden shift of expression. “Now… the question is what to do now?”
“Don't know, I only crossed through thinking that someone called for help.” Jak answered with a shrug.
“Not really… the people here were researching tokens and I guess they summoned you two here.” I said with a shrug.
“Hmm… I was actually beginning to doubt my token would ever be used.” Jak said to himself as he stroked his beard.
“Aren’t you working on something?” Stella asked. I looked at her with a raised eyebrow. “What, they have that grease and oil smell on them.”
“We were but decided to finish it at a later date.” Nyx answered without missing a beat.
“What are you making?” she asked.
“A mining suit.” This time, Jak was the one that answered.
“Cool~” she said with a smile. I chuckled a bit.
“It's not as cool as might think, kiddo.” Jak said with small grin.
“Still.” she said.
“A mining suit huh, do you need anything for it?” I asked.
“Not really. I made sure dad had everything he needs.” Nyx answered, earning her bemused look from her father.
“You make it sound like I often forget things.” Jak said to her. Nyx only smirked.
“Because you do.” She answered back. I chuckled at this as I felt someone tap me on my shoulder.
“Excuse me.” that someone said. I turned to see a male magi standing there. “Headmaster Alice asked me to give you this.” he said as he hands me a note. I took it and saw that there were some items that were waiting to be sent out to the Valley but no one came by and now she wants me to take it over there.
“I see… well I can take them over there.” I said to the man. He nodded and headed off. I turned to see Jak looking at me. “What?”
“Was there something wrong?” He asked with a raised brow.
“Doing a delivery, some of the people who were supposed to come here didn’t show up and the headmaster asked me to take them over.” I said with a shrug. “Want to tag along?”
“I see no harm with that. Sure why not.” Was his answer.
“Does that mean we can leave? I'm really starting to get the creeps.” Nyx spoke out.
“Here I thought you said your the Harbinger of Nightmares.” Jak said, earning a blush from the half breed.
“I was eighteen and going through a phase okay!?” Nyx exclaimed in embarrassment. This got a laugh from her father. I chuckled at this.
“Well let’s head out to my ship, might take a few minutes to get the stuff they have on board but as soon as we get them on we can go.” I said. Jak nodded.
“Alright, we'll wait outside… if we find the exit that is.” Jak said, adding the last part after a cough.
“Right, if you follow me I’ll show you out.” I said looking at the walls of this place. “You can get lost in this place, it does that to visitors.” With that I had began to lead them out of the maze like halls before exiting the building. Once outside and instructed to wait on the airship, I went back inside to get the items I have to take back to the Valley.
Jak
After Jace escorted us out and told us to wait on his ship, I began to think. The man's name rings a few bells but I can't quite grasp why. A tap on the shoulder brought me out of my thoughts.
“Something wrong, dad?” Nyx asked as she looked at me with a bit of worry. I shook my head.
“Nothing is wrong, Nyx. I'm just thinking.” I answered before looking back at the large building. I then turned to look at her. “I just feel like I've met that man before but I can't seem to recall. My memory is slipping already, sooner or later I'll be as forgetful as my mother was.” I said to her, adding the last part as comment of my past life.
“What was she like?” Nyx asked out of the blue. I looked at her with a confused glance. “What was Grandma like?”
“Who, Velvet? Ask your mo-”
“No. I mean YOUR mother.” She said with a frown. I blinked at this before answering.
“Nyx… You know how I feel about this subject.” I told her in a serious tone. Her frown only lessened slightly. “I'll… I'll tell you when we get home.” I told her.
“You promise?” She asked with hopeful eyes. With I nod, I proceeded to do the motions of the pinkie promise.
“Promise.” I said after finishing the silly rhyme. This got a smile out of her before we heard the large doors open. Jace walked out with two others with some boxes on some hover pads. Stella followed behind and saw us, she waved at us as I saw that her eyes shone. She frowned for a moment then followed quickly behind. For a moment, her eyes looked that of a metal head.
“Hmm.” I hummed quietly at this before dismissing it for now. After a few minutes Jace walked up to the deck.
“Alright, everything is ready, everyone ready to lift off?” he called out.
“I hope I don't get airsick.” Nyx said as she gripped onto the railing. After a few moments I heard the engine started to pick up and we lifted off the ground. We raised above the ground over the trees and started headed out.
“Excuse me.” I heard someone say. I turned to see Stella there. “Does either of you get airsick?”
“Sometimes. It depends if I'm really sick or exhausted.” Nyx answered still holding onto the railing. With a chuckle, I released her grip from the railing, earning a yelp from her.
“Calm down, sweetheart. It's not like you're going to fall while I'm here.” I told her with a calming smile. She calmed down before nodding. Stella walked over and hands her a pill jar
“If you feel sick.” she said with a smile. “They taste like gummies!” This brought a bright smile onto Nyx as she took the jar.
“Thanks.” Nyx thanked the child in front of her. I chuckled at this before I turned to look at the passing scenery. I watched the forest below past us as we headed towards the mountains. The air became a bit colder as I saw a dome come around us before we past some mountain tops. There was some snow fall but it stayed warm.
“I forget that this ship has that. “Stella said. I looked at her as she was refolding a jacket.
“I know how that feels.” I muttered under my breath. She smiled at me as we went over the mountains. About thirty minutes later a bird landed near Nyx and stared at her, it was a purple bird with white stripes on it’s wings.
Nyx stared at the bird with fascination as the bird did the same. It hopped over to her and tilted its head at her. Nyx slowly moved her hand towards it before gently petting it. The bird didn’t seem to be afraid by this, it did nibble at her hand before hopping on it.
“It's so cute.” Nyx said before looking at me with a large smile on her face. I smiled at this as well, seeing her happy brings me joy. The bird looked at her until it jumped up on her head and sat down on her head. Stella giggled at the sight.
“It seems that it likes you, Nyx.” I told her with a small chuckle. “A little bird friend.”
“I kinda want to keep it.” Said Nyx with a smile. The bird nibbled at her head a bit before it went asleep on her head. “Can I?” She asked me.
“If the bird stays with you by the end of the trip, I'll think about it.” I told her.
“Almost there! You can see the place from over the edge.” I heard Jace yelled out. I looked over the edge and saw a large city coming up. The more we got closer the more active I saw it become, I also saw more ships around the place which are more advanced than this one.
“This place is big.” Nyx spoke out.
“Almost bigger than New Haven.” I said soon after she spoke.
“What’s New Haven?” Stella asked.
“A very large city that was built over the ashes of Old Haven.” Nyx answered after turning to look at Stella. She nodded as we landed at the docks. I looked around and saw two large suits waiting for us.
“Those are loader suits, they are used to carry heavy stuff.” Stella said.
“Interesting,” I said as I looked around the suits. I gave them another quick glance before turning to look at Nyx, seeing that the bird was still on her. “I guess the little bird really likes you.”
“Sooo?” She asked with hopeful eyes. I nodded with a smile. “Yes.” She whispered.
“But only if it wants to come back home with us. You can't force any animal of any nature to do what you want.” I told her as the bird flew and perched itself onto her shoulder. I looked over and saw the two loaders picked up the cargo and headed of into the docks. Jace was talking to someone.
“Have to thank you for that last shipment, really helped out with some mine work, also… still nothing.” the last part he whispered as the man nodded. I narrowed my eyes at the man before seeing the all too familiar symbol on the side of his shoulder.
“Wilhelm?” I asked outloud. The two of them looked over at me. Jace looked at the two of us.
“Guess you two met?” he asked.
“Yes actually, I was there when the world was at the very brink of total annihilation.” Wilhelm said as he walked over to me and held out hand. Taking a hold of his hand, we then shook them in a friendly manner before letting go.
“Those were the days.” I said with a smile, earning a chuckle from the Parthian ambassador.
“It's like you to reminisce those days.” Wilhelm said.
“Well, this helps with the introductions, since there aren’t any.” Jace said. He looked over at me. “I have a few things to do but they will only take a few minutes.”
“Alright, I suppose we'll wait here.” I told him before giving a quick glance behind me, seeing Nyx and Stella in conversation. Jace walked off the ship and started to talk to some others as I stood by Willhelm.
“So, if I'm not mistaken you're here to inform me of your progress towards the prototype mining suit.” Wilhelm said, turning to face again.
“It's almost there, I've been working on the frame and build of the suit before I start working on the actual machinery.” I told him, informing him of the suit.
“I see and?” He asked with a raised brow.
“I need a volunteer to make sure the suit doesn't feel like a cage of sorts.” I explained to him. He nodded as one of his guards appeared out of the corner of my eye and got his attention. The Guard must've whispered something to Wilhelm as the latter nodded before dismissing the guard. As this was happening I saw Jace walked back onto the ship.
“Okay, I’m done with that.” he said as he looked at us. “What did I miss?”
“We were just discussing something.” Said Wilhelm as he turned to face Jace.
“ I see.” he said as he pulled out a bag, took out something and put it in his mouth. He tilted his hand with the bag to us. “Want one?”
“No but thanks.” I told him as Wilhelm took one and ate it. Nyx and Stella came over and Jace hands her another bag to Stella.
“If you don’t mind me asking, what were you two talking about?” he asked as he pulled out a white chocolate ball.
“We were talking about a prototype mining suit I've been working lately. The suit was commissioned by Navarax to increase the efficiency in certain mining operations while also lowering the risk of certain harm.” I told Jace without missing a beat.
“I see, if you want I can get some engineers to help, if you want.” he said with a shrug. I opened my mouth to speak but was beaten by Wilhelm.
“Jace, this is Navarax’s best engineer and he said it himself once before. Jak is responsible for almost everything the Empire possesses.” Wilhelm said to Jace.
“Well, I wasn’t listing then.” he said with a grin. I rolled my eyes at the both of them.
“What I was going to say was thanks for the offer but the Prototype’s current fuel is an unstable mixture of Eco.” I told him.
“Alright, still if you need help just ask.” he said. He blinked at me for a moment. “Errr… what’s Eco? Sounds familiar.”
“Eco is a powerful substance capable of physically appearing in the form of a cluster or gas, ore, a prism, or a crystal, and comes in the six different known colors of light eco, dark eco, green eco, blue eco, yellow eco, and red eco, each color possessing a different and specific property.” I said as if I've said it before. He nodded at this.
“Got it, Thanks.” he said with a smile.
“Anyway, I must be off. I was informed that they're missing files in the embassy. A thief maybe on the loose.” Wilhelm said before walking away. Jace grin disappeared at this as he walked over to one of the guards that came on. He whispered something and the guard nodded and went off.
While that was happening, I took another quick glance behind me and saw that the girls seemed to haven't heard a word. I mentally sighed before looking back at Jace.
“So that aside, what do we do now?” I asked.
Jace
“Well, I guess see the sights.” I said to him. “There’s a lot to see in the Valley, what do you want to do?”
“Hey Nyx.” He called out to his daughter behind him. Nyx stopped her conversation with Stella and looked at Jak. “Hows ‘bout we take a tour around the city?” He asked, earning the bright and giddy smile of his daughter. He then looked back at me.
“A small tour sounds great.” Jak said with a smile. I nodded and the four of us left the docks and went on a tour of the city. As we walked I pointed things out to them and acted like a tour guide which made Stella giggle. We passed some city folks and some bowed while others nodded towards me. I saw Nyx looked around at the places while Jak was looking at the people and half-breeds.
“The city has a Haven vibe to it.” Jak commented as we walked.
“Does it now, don’t know if I should take it as a good thing or a bad thing.” I joked.
“Take it however you want.” Jak said with a simple shrug. I chuckled a bit.
“I’ll take it as a good thing.” I said as we continued. After a few minutes we came to view of the church, it stood tall and proud in sight but I remembered it casting a large shadow over the city. “That’s the church, one of the many important building here.”
“How come?” Nyx asked. I stopped and looked at her for a moment.
“It’s very old, like since this this place was built, a lot of people are religious and it looks very important.” I told her. Jak simply nodded as he looked at the building. “Any other questions?”
Both Jak and Nyx shook their heads in unison before we continued walking. We walked for a good hour until we got to the park and took a break. We sat down under a tree for a few minutes
“Despite the way it looks from afar, the city is quite a sight from within.” Jak said with his arms crossed and leaning against the tree while Nyx seemingly appeared hanging upside down from a branch.
“Yeah and the people seem nice too.” Nyx as as she lowered a bouquet of Midnight flowers. “A nice man gave me these and commented on my beauty.”
“I don’t blame him, this place is more open about Half-breeds then… some places.” I said.
“Sounds like this world has its fair share of racism, I suppose?” Jak guessed, looking over to me. I shrugged a bit.
“Something like that, Half-breeds are what they sound like, half of something with half of another, most see them as nothing as dirt to them.” I nodded at Nyx. “That’s why when ponies like her come everyone see them as Half-breeds.”
“Reminds me of the days before Haven City went into chaos. The City had different sections, Farms, a Port, market but then came the residential zones. The apartments for ponies who followed the rules blindly and then there were the slums, populated with non-equines.” Jak said in disgust towards the subject.
“Yeah… I kinda know the feeling.” I said crossing my arms. I saw Jak look at me for a bit. “Big civil war, about five thousand years ago.”
“Can you guys change the subject? Your vibes are bringing me down.” Nyx said as she again appeared from within the tree.
“Sorry.” I said as I looked up to see raven looking down at us.
“Change the subject.” it said in Nyx’s voice. Nyx looked around confused.
“I've been forgetting things a lot but I'm pretty sure ravens don't normally talk.” Jak said, looking at the raven in question. The raven looked at him for a moment.
“I’ve been forgetting things.” the raven said in Jak’s voice. It then went off and made different sounds and other voices.
“Must be a pet to someone trained.” I said.
“Get that stinking bird away from me!” the raven said. It made some other sounds that sound like a slamming door and something breaking.
“Okay, abandon pet.” I continued.
“It's almost like recorder in a bird.” Said Nyx as she now hung next to her father.
“Though why is it abandoned? It seems like a perfectly health raven bird.” Jak said afterwards.
“Health raven, recorder.” the raven said in both of their voices as it hops down onto Jaks head and looks down at him. This earned a giggle from Nyx and a chuckle from Jak.
“I have a shoulder pad for that.” Jak said to the raven. The raven hopped down and looked at Jak as it cawed at him.
“I think it likes you, dad.” Nyx said with a smile as her own bird hopped onto her open hand.
“Odd, I'm usually horrible with animals.” Jak said back. The raven tilted its head at Jak and started to peck at his shoulder pad. “Any thoughts Jace?”
“Any thoughts on what?” I asked. “Oh the raven, it took a shine to you.”
“Why, though?” He asked with a confused tone.
“Reasons.” the raven said with a caw. It nibbled at the shoulder pad and looked at Jak.
“That, ravens are super smart and they remember faces.” I told them. “I guess it just likes you.”
Jak looked at the raven before simply sighing and shaking his head with a chuckle. He then looked at Nyx.
“I guess you aren't the only one with bird friend now.” Jak said to Nyx, earning a small laugh from the latter. The bird on Nyx’s head made a singing chirp as the Raven copied it. I chuckled a bit at the sight.
“So what now?” Nyx asked after laughing. I shrugged.
“Don’t know.” I said. “Is there anything you want to do?” Just as Nyx was about to answer, the sound of an acoustic guitar. Looking at the direction it came from, I could see some people with instruments near the fountain. A man that looked to be twenty years held an acoustic guitar, a women slightly older than the man held a violin and finally a young man in his late teens was setting up a small drumkit.
Nyx saw this and grinned before dropping down from the tree. She then made her way to the group and with slightly worried look, Jak did to while the Raven landed next to me and watched as Jak walked towards Nyx.
From where I sat, I could see Nyx talking to the guitarist. She seemed to have asked something as she pointed at her father and after a brief pause, the man nodded and handed the guitar to Jak.
This confused him as he had no idea what's going until Nyx explained. Jak let out a sigh with a smile before he sat on the fountain edge with the guitar in his hands. Nyx looked towards the older woman before briefly talking to her. Finally, Nyx spoke to the teen drummer and with a grin, the kid smiled.
Nyx then stood in front of the group before making a few hand gestures that caused her hand to emit a blue aura. Blowing the aura like one would blow a kiss, Nyx had casted a certain spell that only affected the woman and the teen. It was then the music began.
I stood up and walked closer, interested in what is happening. Once I was close enough, I sat back down and listened in just as Nyx began.
“I don't want to wait anymore I'm tired of looking for answers
Take me some place where there's music and there's laughter
I don't know if I'm scared of dying but I'm scared of living too fast, too slow
Regret, remorse, hold on, oh no I've got to go
There’s no starting over, no new beginnings, time races on
And you've just gotta keep on keepin on
Gotta keep on going, looking straight out on the road
Can't worry 'bout what's behind you or what's coming for you further up the road
I try not to hold on to what is gone, I try to do right what is wrong
I try to keep on keepin on
Yeah I just keep on keepin on
I hear a voice calling
Calling out for me
These shackles I've made in an attempt to be free
Be it for reason, be it for love
I won't take the easy road
I've woken up in a hotel room, my worries as big as the moon
Having no idea who or what or where I am
Something good comes with the bad
A song's never just sad
There's hope, there's a silver lining
Show me my silver lining
Show me my silver lining
I hear a voice calling
Calling out for me
These shackles I've made in an attempt to be free
Be it for reason, be it for love
I won't take the easy road
I won't take the easy road
The easy road, the easy road
Show me my silver lining, I try to keep on keepin on
Show me my silver lining, I try to keep on keepin on
Show me my silver lining, I try to keep on keepin on
Show me my silver lining, I try to keep on keepin on”
When she finished the large group that came to listen started to clap. I saw Nyx blushed a bit as Jak handed the guitar back to the man. The two walked over to me as I smiled.
“Did you two become a duo or something?” I asked jokingly. Jak chuckled at this before shaking his head.
“No, nothing like that. There's a talent show back home that's coming up soon and Nyx here wanted to participate with her friends but they lacked a guitarist to make Nyx’s song work.” Jak said as he placed a hand on Nyx's shoulder. “It just so happens I'm quite the experienced guitar player.” Nyx rested her head on his hand as he spoke.
“Right, well you did fantastic.” I said. I looked over at Stella. “Doesn't your school hold a talent show?”
“Yes and no I'm not joining.” she said. I rolled my eyes and looked back at the other two which Nyx was staring at her.
“How come?” Nyx asked while Jak looked as if he heard something.
“Never my thing, people going up and doing something in front of others, not for me.” she said with a shrugged. Her eyes started to look around before looking back at Nyx.
“I can't really argue with that.” Nyx said while shrugging. “I was actually convinced by my friends in joining the talent show.”
“She's afraid of being the center of attention.” Jak said soon after, much to Nyx’s dismay. I chuckled a bit at this as I started to look around. I saw other people walk around but there were some who were glaring at us, mostly at Nyx.
“Let's get moving.” I said quickly.
“What's the hurry?” Nyx asked, tilting her head as she did.
“Like I said before, this place is more open to half breeds than others but there are some who aren't.” I said. Jak looked over to the passing people in time to see a glare directed towards Nyx. His blank look soon formed a deep frown.
“Lead the way.” Was all he said as he glared back. We headed off in a random direction as I looked around.
“All I can say is that they aren't stupid to do something while I'm around.” I said.
“I see but whatever they do, they better have deathwish.” Jak said as the skin of his hand turned grey for a brief second. I nodded and looked forward.
“So, anywhere you want to go next?” I asked in a cheerful tone.
“You ask as if we knew the place.” Jak said as he crossed his arms. I chuckled.
“Then where ever it is!” I said. This got a giggle out a Nyx while Jak rolled his eyes.
“So where to?” Nyx asked with a smile. I thought about it for a few moments.
“How about… the gardens.” I asked. Nyx nodded with a bit of excitement. I noticed an barely noticeable smile on Jak's face.
“All right then, follow me.” I said. I took them through some streets to get there quicker until we got to the gardens. “Here we are.”
The gardens were a whole section of the city filled with different types of plants, giving it almost a chaotic rainbow look, over the years it grew and people have been adding new flowers and plants into the garden which seemed to change over a few months. Everytime I come here it seemed to change a bit. I smiled a bit.
“Not like any other gardens you two have seen huh.” I asked the two. Nyx shook her head at this before looking back.
“I've only seen the Gardens of Canterlot palace.” She said before taking another look. “Haven City has a hanging garden but it doesn't compare to this.” She said. I chuckled.
“I believe it’s the spirits of the land that live in the gardens since over the years no gardener was needed to tend to them.” I said. Jak raised a questioning brow at this but stayed silent while Nyx looked around.
“Spirits of the land, not the weirdest thing I've heard.” Jak spoke with a chuckle.
“It may be weird in your world but here it’s understandable.” I said. I looked over at Nyx and nodded at the gardens. “Well, what are you waiting for, standing here will only show you a sliver of what to see.”
“You two go on ahead, I'll catch up.” Jak told us. Nyx’s smile faltered slightly but nodded in understanding. I watched as both Nyx and Stella went off into the gardens.
“You alright?” I asked Jak.
“Honestly, I don't know anymore.” Jak said as he placed a hand on his forehead and lightly massaging it. “But I'll be fine.”
“You sure…” I asked looking at him. I frowned a bit. “What’s wrong?”
“Don't worry about it.” He said, waving his hand dismissively. I frowned and nodded.
“Well, if there’s anything you need help with just give me a shout.” I said. I looked away for a moment and shook my head. “Odd, I got the feeling of deja vu.”
“What for?” Jak asked. I shook my head a bit and looked at Jak.
“Don’t know, just feel like I said that before.” I tilted my head a bit. “I don’t remember.”
“I see.” Jak said before looking at the direction the girls went. “We should probably catch up.” He said. I nodded and headed off into the gardens. We found them checking out some red and yellow flowers. Nyx turned and saw us.
“You're back.” She said with a small smile.
“When did we leave? You’re the ones that left.” I said. Stella rolled her eyes and chuckled. Jak groaned as he shook his head.
“This place is amazing, I've never seen a garden so full life like this.” Nyx said with a smile. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw some of the flowers brighten a bit.
“That’s nice to know.” I said. Jak looked at the flowers as if he was in deep thought before chuckling to himself. Nyx heard this and looked at him with a confused glance. I looked at the flowers and smiled, getting the idea… kinda.
“They appreciate what you said, Nyx.” Jak said to Nyx, earning a smile from the latter.
“How does he know that?” Stella whispered to me.
“He can speak to plants.” I whispered back. Both Nyx and Jak didn't seem to hear us as Nyx showed Jak around, showing him a few exotic flowers, each in a variety of different colors. Jak showed interest in the things Nyx had shown him.
“Alright Nyx, I think that's enough.” Jak said, stopping his daughter from going anywhere. With a nervous chuckle, Nyx complied. “I know that you have a lot of interest in the different plant life but I don't think I can keep up with your enthusiasm and excitement.” Said Jak with a small laugh.
“He doesn't look that old.” Stella said.
“Looks can be deceiving.” I said. I looked back at the two as they walked back.
“Sorry, dad.” She apologized with a small blushing smile. “I'm like you, I forget things sometimes.” She said before giving a quick hug that momentarily surprised Jak. Despite being surprised, Jak hugged back with a smile. Stella gave a sad smile at them and rubbed her arm. I ruffled her hair a bit, earning a giggle from her.
“So where to now?” Nyx asked, gaining my attention. I thought about it for a few moments.
“Don't know, you’ve already seen the places I know of that are good.” I said.
“Than I guess the tours over, right?” Jak asked while Nyx still held on to him.
“Guess so, do you still need to talk to Wilhelm?” I asked him. He shook his head.
“Not for another few days. I have to keep him updated with a few things about the suit.” He explained. I nodded and looked up to the castle.
“You two want to head off home or something else?” I asked.
“Actually if it isn't too much to ask for, I actually want to see this world's version of our home.” Nyx requested, earning a questioning look from Jak. “Dad had told me a lot when I was little that despite being the same town, there's always something different to it that separates from the rest.” She explained.
“Oh there's some… big differences.” I said with a chuckle. I led them to the castle steps. I saw the two looked up at the steps before I ported us up to the top. Two guards saw us and saluted.
“So this is the palace?” Jak asked.
“Yup, this, the church, and a few buildings and places are some that stood the test of time.” I said.
“Cool.” Nyx said in awe. I nodded as I lead them into the castle. After leading them through the place I found the door with the name ‘'Fairgate’ over it. I opened it and walked into the workshop. I turned to them as we got to the main room.
“Fairgate?” Jak said out loud.
“Yup, one of the notable differences.” I said as I walked to the doors. “Now let's look for the other ones.”
Jak
As we walked through the door, I felt myself being warped similar to going through a warp gate. I could see that Nyx felt the same but the effect left the both of once we stepped out through the door onto the other side. Seeing the change of of scenery, I could not only see that we've been warped somewhere, I could feel it as well but despite all that, I said nothing and only comforted Nyx as she felt disoriented by the sudden warp.
“Are you okay, Nyx?” I asked, gaining a weak nod from the mare. “Are you sure?” I asked again.
“I’m...ugh, fine.” She answered with another weak nod. Not convinced with her answer, I did the only thing I could quickly think of. With a little concentration, I forced the dark eco to change my body slightly, causing me to sprout a pair of gray leathery wings. Two horns sprouted from the top of my head as I felt myself grow a few inches and heard a few rips before stopping.
I looked down at my hands and saw that they had turned slightly paler than before before closing them into fists a couple of times to get acquainted with the new strength. Afterwards I looked at Nyx again and saw keeping herself up by pushing against the wall. With a sigh, I walked up behind her before picking her up with ease. She yelped in surprise which was quickly followed by a groan of pain before I used my other arm to cradled her up bridal style.
“Everything alright back there?” Jace asked me as he stood in front of a pair of doors.
“Everything's fine. Nyx is a bit nauseous and unable to walk.” I replied without missing a beat.
“Oh, now how did that happen?” he asked now looking at us.
“She can't really stomach any form of teleportation, worse when it is sudden.” I told him, looking down at Nyx in concern.
“Luckily it’s not as bad as my sister, she can’t stomach teleporting or even going through portals.” Jace said. He opened the door and the two of them walked out. “You coming?”
“Yeah.” With that I began to walk with Nyx in my arms. I walked out of the building and took a look around. What greeted me was a familiar yet different sight.
What would normally be Ponyville was a town strikingly similar, difference being not only the new numerous buildings but the inhabitants as well. It was a completely revised version of Ponyville named Fairgate.
I blinked at this before feeling Nyx move. Looking down, I could see that she looked better than she did when we arrived.
“Are you feeling okay to stand now?” I asked. She nodded and with that I gently placed Nyx back down, hooves first.
“Thank you, daddy.” She said. I smiled at this.
“No problem, sweetheart.” I told her with a caring smile.
“Welcome to Fairgate, a nice and familiar place.” Jace said. I chuckled lightly at that.
“I can see that.” I said to him. “It isn't see some of the similarity.”
Jace smiled before looking around until he saw Stella holding a few books in her hands. “What are those?”
“Books that you forgot to return.” she said. He took one of them and gave it a once over.
“Hell I thought I returned these.” He said before looking over at us. “Sorry, have to do a little pit stop over at the library.”
“Can we come with?” Nyx asked just seconds after he said that. I gave Nyx a questioning glance before giving Jace a shrug.
“I don’t see why not.” he said. He turned around and the two of them headed off. We followed behind them as we looked around. The towns folk that saw us gave us a wave and a smile as they went on their day.
“Hey, some of them look like you, Dad.” Nyx said.
“Because of the ears?” I asked her, gaining a nod in return which, in turn, caused me to roll my eyes.
Jace
The four of us walked through the town, Jak and Nyx looked around at the buildings as I heard Nyx say that some buildings looked the same. I chuckled as we turned the corner and saw the place we were going to, I heard a gasp from Nyx when she saw it.
“There’s the Library.” I said pointing at the Golden Oak Library.
“It looks like the one back home… before it blew up, I mean.” Nyx said. This earned a chuckle from Jak.
“Blew up?” Stella said. I looked at her.
“Don’t ask, it be spoilers.” I said with a smile.
“Right.” Jak said in agreement. “So it's best to forget about it.” With a shrug, He lightly slapped Nyx’s shoulder. Nyx hissed but said nothing, knowing what the slap was for. We walked to the tree and headed inside. The first thing I saw was Twilight fast asleep in her desk with books and papers all over the place. I frowned at this.
“She has a room for this…” I muttered before walking over and stook her. She mumbled something before waking up. She looked around before looking at me.
“Who are you?” she asked tiredly. I rolled my eyes and showed her my book.
“Someone who’s returning a book.” I said. She yawned and stretched a bit before seeing Jak and Nyx.
“Oh, hello didn’t see you there.” she said with a tired smile.
“Hello, to you too.” Greeted Jak.
“Hi.” Nyx greeted with a wave of her hand. Twilight smiled as she stood up.
“I’m Twilight Sparkle, it’s nice to meet you.” she greeted.
“My name is Jak and this…” Jak said placing his hand on Nyx's shoulder. “Is my daughter, Nyx.”
“Oh…” Twilight said before standing in front of Nyx. She looked at her for a moment before smiling. “I had a feeling you were her.”
“Really?” Nyx asked with curiosity. Twilight smiled a bit.
“You have the same colour eyes and voice, just a bit older.” she said. This got a small blush out of Nyx and a chuckle out of Jak.
“Should we put the books in the return bin?” Stella asked. I nodded at her and we did just that.
“So I assume this isn't the first time you meet a double?” Jak asked.
“Oddly enough, no it’s not.” Twilight looked over at me. “Because of this sort of thing I got used to it.”
“Not sorry.” I said with a grin. Twilight rolled her eyes and looked back at Nyx.
“At first I thought you were a Half-breed but now I see that you’re not.” she said with a smile.
“I expected as much from your reaction.” Jak said, looking at both Twilight and Nyx. “There have been times where I met other versions of yourself that would recognize their own daughter in a heartbeat.”
“It’s hard not to.” Twilight said with a warm smile. Stella looked down to the ground for a bit before I ruffled her hair a bit and smiled at her.
“That's true, I suppose.” Jak said with a smile. I caught a glimpse of his skin suddenly turning very pale and back to normal in a fraction of a second.
“What was that?” Twilight asked.
“What’s what?” Stella asked.
“You missed it.” I said with a chuckle. Nyx looked at Jak with concern in her gaze.
“Are you alright, dad?” Nyx asked. Jak didn't seem to answer for a full five minutes before finally blinking rapidly while shaking his head.
“Damn.” Jak whispered as he winced. “Sorry, I was just deep thought and it must've caused my skin to pale for a second.”
“Are you alright?” Twilight asked him before standing in front of him.
“I'm fine.” He replied dismissively. “It happens from time to time.” Twilight frowned a bit.
“Are you sure you don’t want any help?” she asked.
“She does sound like mom.” Nyx said. This earned a giggle from Stella.
“Really, I'm fine. This isn't the first time my skin paled.” Jak said a little smile. Twilight smiled a bit at him.
“So Jak, Nyx anywhere you want to see?” I asked them. Jak simply looked at Nyx with an expecting gaze.
“I guess we can just walk around town.” Nyx suggested. Jak shook his head.
“Or we can just sit and relax for a bit, you've been running around all day after all.” Jak said to her. Nyx chuckled nervously at this before nodding.
“Well, you can rest here.” Twilight said as she nodded to the couch behind them. Jak gave his answer in the form of a smile before sitting down with a grunt.
“Finally…” He sighed as his skin paled to a sickly white and atop his head were two black curved horns. His green-blond hair was now a pure white.
“He kinda looks like one of those demons from your books.” Stella said to me. I nodded as I looked at the other books on the shelves.
“Do either of you want a drink?” Twilight asked.Nyx was the only one who raised a hand at this.
“Some water sounds nice.” Jak said with a groan as his body slowly reverted back to normal. Twilight nodded and headed off to the kitchen. I pulled a book of medicine and looked through a few pages.
“So… can you do that?” Stella asked Nyx.
“Do what, change like my dad does?” Nyx asked before earning a nod from Stella. “Yeah, sorta.”
“Cool~.” Stella said with a smile.
“I honestly don't change often, the ponies back home don't take kindly to it.” Nyx said to Stella. “They don't hate it, it's just that whenever I do change I go insane.”
“Sounds normal to me.” I said out loud. I looked up I saw everyone looking at me, I rolled my eyes. “I been hunting monsters that… some give demons nightmares, insanity is just a bump in the road.”
“That may be true but it is an entirely different thing for those with Dark Eco.” Jak said, this earned him a questioning glance from Stella but Jak didn't seem to notice. “Imagine The incredible Hulk on Super Steroids.” Jak said.
“Hey! I understood that!” Stella said. I chuckled at that.
“Not the way I'd say but, yeah. There are some rare moments where I don't go insane.” Nyx said before sitting down next to Jak. “I'm afraid of losing myself again like I did when I was eleven.”
“See, when you say something like that you jinx it.” I said. Her ears laid flat atop her head and Nyx looked down in sadness. Jak placed a hand onto her shoulder in a comforting manner.
“You’re a ray of sunshine.” Stella deadpan.
“Shut it you.” I said. Twilight walked in with some cups of water and saw what’s going on and looked at me.
“What did you do?” she asked.
“Why do you assume it’s me!”
“Because it’s always you.” Twilight deadpan and handed the other two some water. I grumbled a bit.
“Hey Jace, can I show you something?” Stella asked. I looked around and saw the mood everyone is in.
“Sure…” I said as I followed Stella.
Jak
“I’m sorry for that, Jace can be a bit of… well an asshole.” Twilight said with a sheepish smile.
“It wasn't hard to tell that from the get go.” I said in angered tone before letting out a sigh. “But you don't need to apologize for it.”
“Still, I have to say sorry.” she looked to where the two went off to. “I just don’t see why Stella taken a shine to him.” I merely shrug my response before looking at Nyx in concern.
“Are you okay, sweetie?” I asked her, my voice showing my concerns for her. She nodded silently as a single tear slid down her muzzle. I sighed at this before pulling her into a warm embrace. “Come on, Nyx, you have to let it go. That was nine years ago and nobody thinks ill of you.”
“I know… it's… it's just that when I was out of control, I remembered who I was. The insane mare on the moon that was hell bent on eternal night.” Nyx said as she wiped her eyes.
“You sound just like my Nyx,” Twilight said. “She has nightmares about that but doesn’t know why. Even today she still get’s them.”
“As long as you're there for her, then everything will be alright.” I said to Twilight before beginning to brush my hand through Nyx’s mane. Twilight smiled.
“Yeah…” she said before frowning. “I wish I could say the same for Stella.” I hummed at this as I felt Nyx pull away. Letting go from the hug, she sat up.
“Will you be okay?” I asked her.
“Yeah, I think.” Was her answer. I smiled a little at this.
“Do you two want anything else?” Twilight asked.
“No, but thanks for the offer.” I told her with a shake of my head. “What about you, Nyx?” I asked my daughter. She shook her head.
“I'm fine, thanks.” She said with a little smile.
Jace
“So… what is it?” I asked as I looked at a pile of paper on her desk.
“It’s the first part of a book!” she said with a smile. I looked at the top of the paper and saw the words ‘Title goes here’. “I uhh… still need to work on making a title.”
“Titles are hard to make, you’ll get one.” I said. She nodded as she looked at it.
“I wish my dad was here, so I could show him.” she said softly. I sighed and ruffled her hair a bit.
“I guess he just missing out,” I said as I nodded to the door. “If that’s all you want to show me let's head on back down.”
She nodded and the two of us walked down to the main room. Twilight wasn’t there and Jak and Nyx were still sitting on the couch. Stella went to the window seat and pulled a book out that was hidden from sight as she started to read it. I went to the other books and took a look around again.
“So… uhh… sorry about what I said before.” I said rubbing the back of my head. “I sometimes say things before thinking about them.”
“Just make sure you don't do it again.” Jak said with an angered tone. I gave him a side glance and nodded as I pulled a book and looked at it. After a few moments, I closed the book and looked for another.
“Can we go now?” Nyx said, gaining the attention of her father. “I'd rather look around town than spending the rest of our visit sitting down.”
“I suppose,” Jak said, scratching the back of his head as he spoke. “Though we should leave soon, Lord knows what Discord will do while I'm gone. That and you're mother doesn't know we're gone and you know how she gets when she worries.” Jak told her.
“If your Twilight is the same as our Twilight then I know how she gets.” Stella said without looking up from her book. I chuckled at that.
“Well, I’m kinda feeling a bit hungry how about some lunch?” I asked them.
“Sure.” Nyx answered with a smile.
“I guess I'll join as well.” Jak said. I glanced at him and noticed that he was back to normal. I closed my book and put it back. I glance over at Twilight but she was nose deep in a book, or two. I chuckled as the four of us headed off.
“I know of a place near here that’s good.” I said to the two. The two nodded and we headed to the restaurant. After five minutes we stood in front of Mage’s Tavern. There was a sign out saying that we have to seat ourselves so we took the big table out front. Four menus appeared in front of us which made me roll my eyes.
“They are stepping up their game now.” I said with a chuckle. Stella giggled as we all looked at the menus.
“Too bad they don't serve Kangarat.” Nyx said with a mock pout. This earn a little smirk from Jak.
“Well, you'll have to wait until we get home. There's probably another ready to cook.” Jak said without looking away from the menu.
“I don’t know what’s a Kangarat is.” Stella said before closing the menu. I looked through the and saw some things that looked good, I chuckled at one of them and closed the menu. A woman came out to our table.
“Hello! I’m Silver and I’ll be your server today,” she said with a smile. “Can I get any of you something to drink?”
“Do you have any soft drinks?” Nyx asked the waitress.
“We have Root beer, Coke, Pepsi, Ginger ale, Orange soda, and… others that you can see on the back of the menu.” the lady said pointing it out to her.
“Root beer, please.” Nyx requested.
“I'll take a mug of Dragon Fire.” Jak said without looking up from the menu. The lady nodded as she looked over at the two of us.
“Orange soda no ice please.” Stella said.
“I’ll have… the Hunters ration.” I said.
“Alright, I’ll be right back with your drinks.” Silver said before walking away. As she left, Jak placed the menu down.
“Closest to anything I know in this menu are ribs.” Jak said out loud.
“I'm picking the stake.” Nyx said as she placed her menu down as well. After a few minutes, the woman came back with our drinks and took our orders. I just had a sandwich and Stella a burger. After a few minutes of talking Silver came back with our food.
“Hope you enjoy!” she said happily. Jak nodded with a smile before ripping off a rib and eating it, bone and all. I shrugged and started eating my food.
“You remind me of Stripe.” Stella said to Jak.
“Who?” Jak asked after swallowing. Nyx ate in silence as her father spoke.
“Stripe, he’s a dog that eats everything.” Stella said.
“Sounds like every dog I met.” Jak replied with a roll of his eyes before another rib and casually tossing into his mouth before biting down. I rolled my eyes and continued eating. We ate until we were finished and Silver came back.
“Enjoyed your food?” she asked. I nodded as the rest did as well. “Do you want the menu for the desserts?”
“I'll have one.” Nyx said and Silver handed one to her as soon as she said it. Jak shook his head and leaned back onto the chair. Stella asked for one and I shook my head. After a few minutes, I took a sip from my drink… all I have to say is that it’s blunt.
“So… what you’re having?” Stella asked Nyx.
“The pumpkin pie.” Nyx answered with a smile. “I really like Pumpkin pies.”
“Cool, I’ll get the mud cake.” Stella said.
“Isn't that a bit too much chocolate for kid your age?” Jak asked with a raised brow. Stella stuck her tongue out at him.
“You be surprised.” I said as I held my drink.
“Still though, aren't you at least one a little concerned that she might go into a sugar high,” Jak said to me. I merely shrugged as a response. “Alright then.”
"If he knew more about who we are, then he wouldn’t ask." Grakos whispered in my head. I frowned a bit.
‘Shut it you.’ I said to him as I took a drink. Silver came back and took the girls order and went off to get them. After three minutes she gave them their desserts which they happily ate.
“Alright, I think it's about time we go back home.” Jak said once Nyx took the last bite of her pie.
“Aww.” Nyx whined as she heard this. Stella did as well but she had a mouth full of cake so it was muffled.
“Well, I guess it was nice to see the two of you.” I said to them.
“And it was to have met you.” Jak said with little smirk. I smiled and with a wave of my hand as a portal opened.
“One portal back home, free of charge.” I said. Stella waved goodbye as she ate her cake. Jak and Nyx waved back as they crossed through the portal. Through the portal though, I could see what I think was their version of Discord. He seemed to look just like he does in the show except for one thing, his eyes, he had none. Where his eyes would be was just more skin. The portal closed as I looked over at Stella, who didn’t see it as she was eating her last bit of cake. I leaned back and drank the last bit of my drink, wondering what’s going to happen next in the future.